In the Name of the King (R)

[Cardinal]

I've got a few chapters done and have a good idea of where this fic is going, so I'm choosing to start posting it now.

I likely won't post more than once a week or so until I complete "Flying High."

Sit back and relax, this fic should be a long one.



**********



Chapter 1

Announcement

Manfred was riding a horse hard and leading another one behind him. As the senior servant assigned to Crown Prince Kal of the House of El, Manfred was unaccustomed to playing the role of messenger unless his charge had seriously irritated his parents, King Jor and Queen Lara. That was not the case today, not that he knew anyway, but if the scuttlebutt among the servants was right, Prince Kal might wish he was being punished after today’s audience.

As Manfred drew near the waryard, he could hear the clang of sword on sword or the thunk made when metal sword glanced off wooden shield, and there in the middle of it all, under the watchful eye of the kingdom’s most honored knight, Sir Emmerich Bauer, was the prince himself. He was just short of his nineteenth birthday, well over six feet in height, with long black hair that was currently held back in a warrior’s triple braid and sea green eyes that made women swoon.

Kal’s face glistened with sweat as he worked out under the watchful eye of the royal arms master. Everyone thought crusty old Sir Emmerich was a tough, uncompromising bastard, but no one believed that more fervently than Kal. He was the crown prince of the kingdom, and yet Bauer worked him harder than anyone else. Over and over they went, day after day, working on technique until Kal had every move down pat…and then working some more.

Once his two hours in martial training were over, Kal removed a green and silver amulet from around his neck and handed it to his manservant, who immediately placed it in a box until it was needed again.

“What am I late for this time, Manfred?” Kal asked disinterestedly, as he took off his leather gauntlets and handed them over also. “Language lessons? Economics classes? Dancing instruction?”

Off all the things a prince needed to know, Kal considered dancing to be the most useless. To his way of thinking, dancing was just another chance for his parents to put their prize calf on display, not to mention a chance for every newly marriageable daughter of the most powerful nobles in the land to step all over his feet and giggle at him.

Just then, the cloud cover broke and Kal felt the sun blazing down on him in all its glory, filling him with power. He quickly stripped off his chainmail shirt and padded leather undershirt to bask in the light before it disappeared behind the next bank of clouds.

Manfred watched as the cuts and abrasions Prince Kal had picked up in sword training just disappeared. He’d seen it hundreds of times during his service to the House of El, but it never ceased to amaze him. Once the sun disappeared again, Kal rinsed the sweat from his body, accepted the crisp, clean shirt Manfred held out for him and pulled the shirt on.

“No, your Highness. No instruction today,” Manfred said, just before he headed to the many equipment racks to drape the armor for the squires and pages to collect later. Kal followed the man and deposited his half helm and camail on a post to keep them out of the dirt.

Kal’s eyes narrowed and he came to a full stop so he could take a good look at his servant. The man was a veteran of twenty years service and yet he was nervous, almost to the point of shaking like a leaf. “If I’m not late for another tutoring session, then why are you here? You never get sent just to carry my things; that’s a job for lesser servants.”

“I am here to convey a royal summons, your Highness.”

“In the middle of the afternoon? Most unusual.” Needing to know where to go, Kal asked, “From which one, my mother or my father?”

“Both, your Highness.”

Oh crap! They must have found out about the necklace. Harry was supposed to keep that a secret until he got home. Damn him! Pretending he hadn’t a care in the world, Kal smiled, mounted his horse, and asked where he was to go.

“The throne room, your Highness.” That bit of news stopped Kal in his tracks. Sh*t! Sh*t! Double sh*t! This isn’t about an emerald and pearl necklace, not in the throne room it’s not.

“When?” Kal breathed.

Without a timepiece anywhere nearby, Manfred still knew the answer. “Five minutes ago, your Highness.”

Kal spurred his horse and raced toward the distant palace, first over dusty, crushed gravel paths, and then over cypress-lined, cobblestone-paved lanes. Normally a lover of the varied sights the miles of open parkland that surrounded the summer palace could bring, Kal only had eyes for the road as he raced at a breakneck pace in a bid to keep his parents, the king and queen, from waiting any longer than they already had.

Though Kal, and others of his race, could run much faster than any horse could, even while carrying a horse over their individual shoulders, he chose to ride a horse to blend in with the people, who didn’t always like being reminded the upper nobility were different from them.

By the time the gleaming white marble edifice of the long and low palace came into Kal’s view, Manfred was quite far behind him since his horse was smaller and slower and because he was a weaker rider than Kal was…and because he had no wish to accidentally end up being called into the throne room. There were some things even the servants didn’t want to know.

Kal reined in his horse at a side portico and handed the reins over to a liveried servant as he raced into the palace, through the conservatory, and into the adjoining music library, where he pressed his ring to a notch on the wall. The ring, in turn, opened a hidden door into the palace’s network of narrow, dimly-lit secret passages.

Once hidden from view, Kal turned on his speed and was in the residential wing of the palace in seconds. Apparently, word of his need had already arrived, since a bevy of servants were ready and waiting. When Kal stepped into his suite of rooms, he was whisked into his bedroom and undressed before being made to stand in a large tub of water to be scrubbed clean by a pair of servants with horsehair brushes and soap.

At the same time, his hair was undone and thoroughly brushed out before the royal hairdresser rebraided the entire style, starting with one on the top of the head right at the back which dropped straight down Kal’s head to the nape of his neck. There it was joined by a braid from both sides, each of which started right behind the ear and conformed to the curve of the skull on the way to the meeting point at the nape, from which the three smaller braids were woven together into one thick braid that went down Kal’s back to a point below his shoulder blades.

When the hairdresser was done, Kal stepped out of the portable copper tub and waited as more servants dried him off, before yet another set of servants set about dressing him. He managed, only just, to pull on his own underwear, but he stepped into white silk hose that ran up to his knees, and close-fitting black breeches which ran down just over the tops of the hose before being tied tight behind the knee.

Meanwhile, a clean undershirt was pulled on him followed by a crisply starched white shirt which Kal buttoned up himself as he stamped his feet into glossy black knee-high leather riding boots that had never come close to an actual horse, but did have the saving grace of covering his hose and the bottom edge of his breeches.

Lastly, the servants pulled on a brilliant white military uniform coat that had golden shoulder boards bearing white enameled pins of rank, and a short, stiff collar with more golden cloth and smaller versions of the rank pins on his shoulder boards. The coat was double-breasted, and the two rows of golden buttons stood out against the white of the coat. The last thing on was a golden sword belt which circled his waist and had two descending straps for holding a sword in place at his side. As no one wore a sword in the royal presence, those two straps were removed, and he was sent on his way.

Kal contented himself with walking to the distant throne room to give himself time to collect his thoughts before this official audience. He had to be careful now. Inside the throne room, those two people were the King and Queen of Alemannia first, and his parents second.

What really had him worried was that they hadn’t discussed anything with him beforehand. That usually meant either he was in deep trouble and was being punished publicly, or else they had made up their minds about something and were sure he wasn’t going to like it. Telling him about it when court was in session rather limited his opportunity to argue until well after their course of action had been announced and made official.

The sound of his boots as they struck the black-veined white marble floors would have been enough to tell Kal that the spacious halls were nearly empty as he made his way across the palace. Figures, either everyone is in the throne room to see what happens, or else Mother and Father have ordered the palace emptied so no one will learn what happens. Minutes later he stood in front of the giant gold-sheathed doors and waited to be introduced.

The seneschal gestured, and a liveried doorman pulled the door open. The seneschal then stepped through and said in a booming voice, “Your Majesties, announcing the Crown Prince of Alemannia and Duke of Borussia, Kal of the House of El.”

Kal looked down at his golden house ring that proclaimed him a member of the royal family, and his green and gold ring that tied him to his position as the Duke of Borussia, before taking a deep breath and striding into the vast throne room, which was completely empty except for the two people sitting on the dais. The king’s throne was larger than the queen’s because of his size, and it was a couple of inches in front of the queen’s because this was a kingdom, not a queendom.

Kal knew such distinctions meant little to his parents, as his mother had been his father’s closest confidant and advisor since the earliest moments of their marriage. He didn’t have any idea if they were in love or not, but that had nothing to do with royal marriages anyway, a point that had been hammered into his head for years.

When Kal got close to the dais and saw that even his younger sister Mara wasn’t present, he began to be intrigued. This had essentially become a private meeting, one that could have easily taken place in the royal apartments, but having it here made it an official meeting and, as he’d noted earlier, it kept him from arguing. Reaching the proper place, Kal knelt on one knee and kept his face on that of the king, waiting for the signal to rise.

King Jor signaled wordlessly for him to rise. Kal did so effortlessly and waited. Patience had never been his strong suit, so Jor had cultivated it over the years, making his son wait when his inclination had been to go now, to know now. When Kal waited for a couple of minutes with no show of impatience, Jor nodded to himself and spoke.

“You have, no doubt, noticed the extraordinary precautions we have taken to assure our privacy this afternoon. Not only have we virtually emptied the palace, but the queen has encased the throne room in a dome of silence, so that if anyone were here, they still couldn’t hear us.”

Kal shifted his yellow sun energy from his body to his mind, and reached out with his magical senses to find that his mother had indeed shielded the throne room from eavesdroppers. She had also barred the doors and drawn a physical barrier around the three of them. Kal’s eyes shifted to those of his mother for the first time, as he tilted his head, raised his eyebrows, and his mouth dropped open. All she did by way of acknowledging his unspoken question, how serious is this? was to nod her head almost imperceptibly, before he returned his gaze to his father.

“I’ll be direct with you, Kal,” Jor said. “These precautions have been taken because we have reason to believe a military coup attempt is imminent.”

Kal was filled with outrage. “Who would dare?!”

“Sources within the General Staff indicate that General Dru-Zod is the likely mastermind.”

Kal thought back over his years of training. He knew Dru-Zod was the commander of the King’s Legion, the elite forces of the Alemannian army. If Dru-Zod could command their loyalty, he might be able to pull it off. The soldiers wouldn’t even have to know they were part of a revolt. They could just be told the king’s life was in danger and then be assigned to take or hold a particular area, with only a few key officers actually in on the plan. By the time the rank and file realized what had happened, Dru-Zod would already be installed as the next king.

“How do you plan on countering Dru-Zod?” Kal asked.

“Carefully. We need to isolate him from any possible support among the nobles, especially the Council of Dukes. If they were to ratify his coronation, the game would be up, barring another army coup of course. And while you’re on the Council of Dukes, you’re not old enough to vote there yet. In any case, he’d kill you long before the dukes would ever get a chance to vote.

“So…we need to keep you safe so that even if he somehow gets us, he’ll know he still has a claimant from the House of El to deal with before he can have himself crowned.”

“Quite frankly, my prince, my son,” Lara said, speaking up for the first time, “it’s time for you to vanish.”

Knowing there had to be more to it than that, Kal just raised an eyebrow and waited.

“We’ll start rumors of sending you in many different directions, and even send out a company of the household chivalry to escort you to your ducal palace in Borussia…”

“Except you won’t be in the midst of that escort,” Jor continued, “you’ll already be long gone.”

Kal was beginning to get a bad feeling about this, as if it was a half-assed plan that would end up making him suffer.

“And why is that, Sire?” Kal asked formally.

The king and queen glanced at each other. Kal being formal with them like that meant he was suspicious and had his guard up. That, in turn, meant being direct was their best course of action.

“Because you’re leaving the palace tomorrow morning, and you won’t be allowed to come back until we send for you,” Jor said. “You’ll leave the palace from an out-of-the-way sideyard, appearing to be just another squire trailing along behind his knight.”

“That knight,” Lara said, “will be charged with protecting your life, even at the cost of his own. Along with that, he will be responsible for completing your weapons training.” And, hopefully, he’ll help you grow into the man this kingdom needs while he’s at it.

“What about my training in magic?” Kal asked. He was looking directly at his mother for this question, as she had been, until now anyway, his instructor in the magical arts.

“Your training is complete, Kal, and has been for some time.” For the first time in this meeting, he saw an expression from his mother that actually looked like the woman he loved and respected. It was pride, pride in her son, and pride in a job well done. “You learned quickly, and most importantly have learned the value of caution. Most young mages think they can do anything once they’ve learned to convert their stored solar energy into usable magical energy.”

“Well…it is an insanely difficult process to learn,” Kal allowed, “and mastering it is even harder, so you’d have to see where those young mages are coming from.”

“True, but in this one area, you have shown maturity and restraint. In other areas, you have been…less successful.”

Kal nodded his head in rueful agreement, privately wondering which of many events she might be referring to this time. “Who is the knight I’ll be squiring for?” Kal had known from the moment his father had mentioned him being a squire that this was considered to be an essential part of his disguise, and was probably the reason his parents were having this discussion in court.

The king looked at his son with some trepidation, and when Kal saw Jor nervously lick his lips, he suddenly realized who he had been assigned to. This was the real reason the meeting was here: they weren’t worried about him accepting the role of a squire, as onerous as that may be, they were worried about him arguing about being assigned to…

“Sir Bruce Wayne,” the king said quickly.

The queen leaned in then to add, completely unnecessarily, “Better known as the Dark Knight.”

Completely forgetting he was in court, Kal swore. “Ho-ly sh*t!”



Feedback please!

[Nemu]

:D

Very nice start Card...

Oh man I couldn't stop laughing at the end of this...

I guess part of his squire identity will be his name of Clark?

Interesting setting and story...

Some parts of this reminded me of the book Last Days of Krypton...

well... PPMS!!! (here or on FH) ;)

[shortcircuit85]

Another Story from Cardinal! I have always enjoyed fantasy pieces. I like how this is starting, but need more anwsers. What kind of powers does Kal have? Does everyone in the kingdom have similar powers? Kal has a younger sister? What was the green and silver necklace that Kal was wearing while he trained?

So are we in for a really long story?

I'll just get out the salsa and chips and wait.

Thanks,

[basketballstar23]

Interesting Card! Not sure I follow completely yet. But I will bank on the fact that I'm reading this when I'm half asleep lol but I always love reading your fics so I'm sure this won't be any different! PPMS! :)

[Cardinal]

I lied...so sue me. :P

I'm posting again here so soon mostly because I haven't gotten anything done on "Flying High" in the last two days, for which I apologize.


**********


Chapter 2

Taking Leave

Kal heard a set of steps marching rapidly toward him from the gloom at the side of the throne room. A glance gave him a quick impression of a figure wearing what appeared to be all black armor of some oriental type just before that figure prostrated itself on the floor right next to Kal himself.

“You may rise, Sir Bruce, and take possession of your charge,” King Jor said grimly.

Bruce rose with as little effort as he had fallen, and wasted no time in delivering a crushing blow to Kal’s ear which stunned him, and sent him sprawling on the ground.

Bruce faced the throne then and knelt, bowing his head as he said, “Your Majesties? Please accept my humblest apologies for my squire’s foul mouth. Swearing in front of a lady is bad enough, but swearing in front of your personages pains me greatly as he is my charge; my only plea is he has just entered that state and has not yet begun to be instructed in that which as a boy of eighteen he should already know.”

Kal was rubbing his chin and struggling to his feet as the king replied, “Rise once again, Sir Bruce. The fault is not yours, but instead belongs wholly to myself and a long line of permissive governesses. Women, it appears, have small chance to resist my son, which you may find to be a continuing trial on your journey together.

“Correct your squire’s errors however you see fit, Sir Bruce.” For he has much to learn…and to unlearn.

Kal wobbled back to his former position, only to be thrown effortlessly to the ground by Sir Bruce in some foreign fashion Kal had never seen before. How is he doing this to me? A punch from him shouldn’t hurt me…I should barely even feel it…but I’m still seeing stars.

Bruce leaned on Kal’s shoulders, holding him face first on the ground. Still not quite sure which way was up, Kal didn’t even bother struggling.

“Lesson number one, Squire…” Sir Bruce suddenly realized he couldn’t use the name Kal once they left the palace, for the prince’s own safety. “Your Majesties, this squire requires a new name, one I will use and he will answer to, for the length of his time in my service. Is there any name you wish to bestow?”

“None,” King Jor said.

“In fact,” Queen Lara added, “it’s better for his safety that we not know.”

“Agreed,” the king replied. “Should we be taken, the less we know about Kal’s current condition, the better.”

“That being the case,” Sir Bruce said, “I have a name that will suit my charge just fine.” Sir Bruce returned his attention to Kal, who was staying still and hoping the room would quit moving sometime soon. “As I was saying, lesson number one: from now until you earn your knighthood or until the king relieves me of my duty, you are no longer a prince, but my squire.

“Those people on the thrones over there are still the king and queen, however, and your action toward them just now was reprehensible. And as you are my squire, your action reflected poorly on me.”

Still confused by the first blow he‘d taken, Kal asked, “Which acti…”

Bruce pounded Kal on the back of his head, driving it into the floor, which bloodied his mouth, and nearly broke his jaw. “Speak when required to, Squire. And for your edification, swearing in front of a lady, much less doing it in front of the king and queen, is the action to which I was referring.”

Kal’s head had finally cleared and, having been properly enraged by that last blow, he called on his super-strength to throw Bruce off of him, but found his strength wasn’t there. Only one substance could do that without crippling him with pain, and precious few people had access to it.

“Figured out yet why your abilities don’t work, Squire?”

“Yes, Sir,” Kal said, unhappily. “My par…the king and queen, appear to have gifted you with something special for our journey.”

As angered as Kal was by his rough treatment at the hands of Sir Bruce, his mind was occupied by his parents. He’d always excelled in his studies, both academic and martial, and had been spending increasing amounts of time with his father as he began to learn all that went into ruling a kingdom, even as he kept up his magic studies with his mother.

And yet, his parents had measured him and found him lacking. That shook his confidence in himself to the core, and seriously damaged his trust in his parents. Until this moment, he’d thought himself to be close to them, but apparently was not.

Bruce dragged Kal to his feet, they both bowed low to the king and queen, and then waited for the queen to release her barrier spell before using a small side door to exit the throne room.

“We don’t leave until early morning,” Bruce said, once they were clear of the throne room, “so you have tonight to yourself before taking up your new duties.”

“In that case,” Kal said acidly, “I would greatly appreciate it if you’d put that amulet away so I can heal before the evening meal. I don’t think anyone wants to see me bleeding while they eat.”

As Bruce let Kal stomp off by himself, he could hear the disgruntled prince mutter, “Stupid amulets are only supposed to be for training purposes anyway.”

Once Kal got out of the range of the amulet, he could feel a rush as his stored solar energy healed his few injuries. “Stupid sonofab*tch!” he raged, without really knowing whether he was truly referring to his father the king, Sir Bruce, or even himself. He sped his way up to his suite of rooms and ordered a meal to be sent to him there. He had no intention of spending his last free night sitting at a table with the people who’d arranged for him to leave in the first place.

Kal realized he would have to swing by and visit Mara before he left though; he just couldn’t leave without seeing his kid sister one last time. Thinking of her brought thoughts of her numerous ladies-in-waiting, who were reputed to be the finest young women in the kingdom. When looking in on them as they sat with Mara in the solar room, he often wondered if one of them would be chosen by his parents to be his bride someday.

He suddenly wished this wasn’t such a big secret, otherwise, he might be able to turn this hurried departure to his advantage and wangle a kiss or two from a few of Mara’s ladies-in-waiting, when she was looking the other way.

Jor and Lara were disappointed, but not surprised, when their son took his meal in his rooms. They’d hoped to go over this again, as a family this time, but Kal refused to see them.

The meal was a somber affair, with Mara asking to be excused early so she could escape the oppressive gloom. She immediately sent a note to the men’s quarters to ask Kal to meet her in the expansive parterre garden. She took one of her ladies with her, and headed outside after pulling on a light wrap.

Mara didn’t have to wait long, as Kal hurried down from his suite and met her by the garden’s centrally-located marble fountain, where she was sitting on the coping with her escort. Both women stood at Kal’s approach; the women curtseyed deeply and Kal responded with a formal bow.

Mara was sixteen, almost three years Kal’s junior, and the brightest ornament of the Alemanni court. Tall for a girl, she had masses of long, inky black curls, porcelain skin, piercing blue eyes, full, pouting lips, and a figure that was only hinted at by her saffron yellow dress.

The young woman next to her was one Kal didn’t remember. She appeared to be three or four inches shorter than Mara, and maybe a year or two younger, with straw-colored hair in loose curls, cornflower blue eyes, a smattering of freckles across her nose, and a pleasingly-shaped face. Kal could tell the dove gray dress was new, and adding that to the fact he didn’t remember her, he thought it likely the girl was a brand new addition to Mara’s coterie of ladies-in-waiting.

“Hi, Mara,” Kal said, smiling genuinely for the first time since leaving training with Sir Emmerich earlier in the day.

“Hi, Kal.” Mara gestured to the woman standing at her side. “Kal? May I present Lady Elaine Ricard. Elaine? This is my brother, Prince Kal-El.”

Kal stepped around Mara and held out his hand, palm up, to clasp the hand Elaine had held out for him to take. Keeping his green eyes focused on her blue ones, he raised her arm to his mouth and kissed the back of her hand.

“I’m pleased to make your acquaintance, Lady Elaine.”

“The pleasure is all mine, your Highness.”

“Please, Prince Kal will do milady.”

Lady Elaine smiled widely. “As you wish…Prince Kal.”

The young woman was all of fifteen, having just been sent by her family to the capital to spend a year as one of Princess Mara’s ladies-in-waiting. It was a prime position, as it allowed Elaine a wider range of cultural opportunities than she’d ever experience at home, and her family also hoped she’d acquire a new level of sophistication, a final polish if you will, that she’d never achieve talking to tutors.

This plum assignment also made it possible for her to meet a large cross section of the most eligible young nobles in the kingdom. Every noble family with a daughter hoped their girl would catch the eye of a young man that would be an advantageous match, and Kal knew they all considered him to be the ultimate prize. What better way to improve your family’s fortunes than by marrying the crown prince?

Kal had, predictably, tired of the marriage game long ago. All he waited for now was his parents to tell him who he must marry. Since he couldn’t marry for love, he hoped the girl was at least pretty; the idea of having to endure regular sexual relations with a woman he neither cared for nor could stand to look at was pretty much his idea of the ninth circle of Hell.

Having done his duty and met Lady Elaine, Kal asked her if he might borrow his sister for private conversation. “Sure, take her wherever you want, just as long as I can still see her.”

“I’m glad to see you take your responsibilities so seriously, Lady Elaine. Mara and I will just be over there.” So saying, Kal led his sister to the far side of the large fountain, where the burbling sounds of the water were sufficient to mask their voices from any listener.

“Hi, Kiddo, what did you want to see me about?” Kal asked.

“Dinner. You weren’t there, and Mom and Dad were less lively than I’ve seen them at at least two different state funerals. What’s up?”

“I’m leaving tomorrow, at their special request, so I doubt I was missed much at dinner by anyone but you.”

“Leaving…what?”

“The palace, the city,” Kal shrugged his shoulders, “maybe the entire kingdom for all I know.” He took Mara’s hands into his own, and chose his words with care. “The king and queen have decided I need some training or experiences they cannot provide for me here. There are other things going on that I dare not speak of.”

“You are beginning to scare me, Kal.”

“Sorry about that, Mara. I don’t mean to push my problems off on you.”

“Your problems frequently become my problems, Brother,” Mara said with a smile. “For what affects one member of this family affects us all.”

“Be strong, Mara. I will write whenever I can be assured of the safety of doing so, though that may not be often.” And then he ventured a smile, twin to the one she had just given him. “Whatever else happens, Little Sister, do not allow them to marry you off until I’m here to see it.”

“Marriage? Father hasn’t even begun receiving envoys, much less actual candidates.”

“Yet attendance at court functions is always highest when it’s known well in advance you will be there. Be careful. Pay attention. Our parents don’t always tell us what they are doing.”

“I promise, Kal.” Mara tilted her head in thought and then her eyes lit up. “I know just the thing. My ladies hear all sorts of gossip, all I have to do is gently direct them on the kinds of gossip for which to listen.”

“That sounds workable, and safe.” Kal lifted his sister’s hands to his mouth for the briefest brush of his lips. “I had better go. The knight I have been assigned to means for us to leave early in the morning, and I believe early to him means before dawn.”

A simple hand kiss wouldn’t do for Mara, and she pulled her beloved older brother into a hard hug that left her crying into his shoulder. “Come back to me, Kal. You here me? It does no good for me to stall our parents if you don’t survive. Come back. I want you to be at that wedding…of course,” she added slyly, “you may be the one getting married first. The kingdom does need an heir.”

“So I hear…constantly. That’s the one good thing about leaving now,” Kal replied. “I don’t have to attend next month’s royal ball for my birthday. No more prospective brides to meet.”

Kal hugged his sister hard, with a strength that only another Kryptonian could withstand, and hurried off, stopping only to take his leave from Lady Elaine.

“You look sad, your Highness,” Elaine observed once Mara made her way around the fountain again to rejoin her escort.

“It’s only Mara when we are alone, Elaine. I thought I’d told you that by now,” Mara scolded gently. “And yes, I am sad. But I can’t tell you why, it’s a secret.”



Feedback please!

[Nemu]

:D

Well... that was sad... and good!!!

And funny a little bit... and grrrrr

I can feel Kal's anger in that update...

Soo... I guess if you presented us with Eleine it must mean that she will have a role to play in the future...

I wonder when Lana will come into play in the story...

PPMS!!! (FH asap and here next week i guess...)

[shortcircuit85]

All I can say is that Kal needs to get rid of that amulet before to much training is done.

Can't wait to read more.

Thanks,

[maitriniazngurl]

Wow... a new story! I am soo far behind with "Flying High"

This one is really interesting and fresh! I can't wait to read more.

I have on question though.... are they on earth or krypton? Or in a new planet or dimension itself.

PPMS! I'm so execited to read more. :)

[shlyish]

Bruce is gonna be great in this.

[Nemu]

Bruce is gonna be great in this.

either he will be great or he will be a royal pain in the behind...

[shlyish]

either he will be great or he will be a royal pain in the behind...

Mmmmm both. :p

[Nemu]

lol... nah Bruce will be a pain... and great... and Kal will be the "royal" pain in the behind...

[Cardinal]

Chapter 3

On the Road

The four Langs sat around the private dining table in the family quarters and ate an evening meal one last time. The last week had been a whirlwind of preparations for them as they decided what had to go, what needed to stay, and then made the hard decisions about the things they wanted to bring that were not necessary: which ones got to come along in the limited space they had left in their wagon train, and which things would have to stay due to lack of space.

At the head of the table sat Lord Lewis Lang, fourteenth Baron of Roskilde, and fervent supporter of the El dynasty. Seated at his right hand was his eldest daughter, Lois, who was just eighteen. A tall, athletic woman, with long, slightly coarse blonde hair, and hazel eyes, she was more muscular than almost all other women and even some men, but still considered beautiful by those who met her.

Sitting across from the Baron was his second daughter, Lana. She was sixteen, slender, of average height, with creamy skin, silky brown hair, small, soft lips, and what were considered to be her signature feature, large, enchanting hazel eyes.

Lastly, on the Baron’s left, was his youngest child, Alicia. Newly fourteen and proud of it, Alicia was in between her older sisters in height, with warm brown eyes, long, straight blonde hair, and a winning smile that got her nearly everything she wanted.

Together, the three girls were their father’s life. After his third wife died almost eight years ago, he’d thrown himself into helping raise those girls, which might tend to account for a level of education and independence in them that was unusual in women of any social class in the kingdom.

Once the dessert course was set before them, Lewis signaled for the servants to leave for the evening. He figured the breakfast servants could take the empty dessert dishes down to the kitchen tomorrow, but right now, he needed to talk to his daughters in private.

“Once we finish loading tomorrow, we’ll go ahead and leave,” Lewis said. “Lois? I’ve decided you’ll stay here with the skeleton staff of servants to wait for my new arms master who is coming to join us all the way from the summer palace.”

“From the capital city?” Alicia asked dreamily.

Lewis smiled indulgently at his youngest daughter. “Almost, Dear. The summer palace is about thirty miles outside of Königsberg itself. The arms master's being sent here by the king himself.”

“I should ever so much like to see the capital someday,” Alicia added. “I hear it’s a grand city, with wide, tree-lined boulevards, ornate mansions, embassies from every kingdom that matters, and a never-ending swirl of social engagements.”

“It’s all that and more, Alicia, but right now, my duty takes us in the other direction, and for that, I am sorry.” Lewis paused to look at each of his girls in turn, to let them see the truth of his sorrow, for each of his girls opposed the move, and had their own reasons for doing so. But when they realized his decision was final, the girls had swallowed their complaints and pitched in to make the move a success.

“As for tomorrow,” Lewis added, “as I’ve already given Lois her assignment, all that remains is to tell her she’s waiting for Sir Bruce Wayne and his party.”

“The Dark Knight?” Lois asked eagerly.

Lana rolled her eyes at her sister’s excitement over a man with such a brutal reputation. Alicia perked up a bit at the mention of a knight, and Lewis just continued to speak. “Yes, the Dark Knight. And while I’ve no doubt he’s earned his reputation, remember that he is on our side and has been sent by the king to aid us.

“Why do we need the aid of a brutal man like Sir Bruce, Father?” Lana asked. The quiet way she asked the question let her father know she was seriously concerned.

When his most level-headed child had a question, Lewis paid just a little more attention to his answer. “Because, Poppet, times are getting dangerous. Most of my small army is staying here to protect our people and to support the king. Our arms master will stay here to help train them, but the household guard we’re taking with us needs an arms master, too, to keep its individual soldiers as sharp as can be. And since the king is sending me on this mission, he gladly supplied a knight to be an additional arms master. Given the gravity of the situation we are now in, he sent the roughest, toughest, hardest to kill man in the kingdom to teach my men those same skills.”

Lana had heard vague rumors of unrest from her contacts with the various merchants that came to the castle, but she hadn’t had any idea just how serious it was becoming until now. Not wanting to alarm Alicia, Lana kept any further questions to herself.

Lewis could tell Lana was holding back, and was grateful for it. He did not want to make the journey tomorrow with a perpetually frightened Alicia jumping at every shadow along the way.

“Anyway, Lois…once Sir Bruce and his people are here, you are to take the small escort I’m leaving with you and travel with Sir Bruce through the Stein Pass and into Krakovia. It’s a shorter, harder route to travel that should let you catch us before we reach our destination, depending on whether or not Sir Bruce is delayed along the way. The rest of the route, from the top of the pass, is on the map my cartographer made for you. You’ll find it on your bed.”

“Yes, Father.”

“As for you, Lana, you’re charged with taking our head housekeeper and another small escort to ride ahead of our baggage train. I want you two to make that manor and its stables livable before we get there. That includes hiring any additional servants you two think we need, both temporary ones to get the place ready, and permanent ones in case the staff we’re bringing with us isn’t enough. Stop by the treasury before you go to pick up a small chest of gold and silver to pay any hires, and to begin stocking the pantries with foodstuffs and the stables with fodder for the horses.

“And you, Alicia, will ride with the baggage train. You are in charge of distributing food at each meal stop. I know you’ve already worked out a schedule for that. I’ve seen it and approved it, so you get to implement it.”

Lana nodded thoughtfully to herself, as she was used to the way her father leaned on her, but Alicia puffed up with pride, as this was the first time she’d been assigned an adult duty, and an independent one at that. Lord Lang had seen his daughters educated like men, for the most part, and now he was going to reap the benefits of it.

Once the small marzipan cake had been eaten, everyone said their goodnights and headed to bed. The girls removed their dresses and stuffed them into nearly full trunks, to be cleaned upon reaching their destination. After they dressed for bed, the only thing left out was a change of clothes for the morning.

Lois was staying to wait, but had no idea just how long she’d be waiting, so her things were just as completely packed as those of the other girls. Most of her finery was already loaded on wagons for the trip anyway .

Lana had two additional changes of dresses and underclothes with the extra clothes which would be stuffed into the large saddlebags on her horse in the morning. All three dresses had split skirts, so she could ride astride a horse without baring her legs, and each dress came with a hat to match to keep the sun off her face and to keep the dirt out of her hair, which would be knotted on top of her head in the no-nonsense style she preferred.

Alicia had the same number of dresses ready, but hers were all conventional ones since she didn’t like to ride and had no intention of doing it for weeks as they made their way westward and then southward. She would ride in a plain, but sturdy carriage, and take the long route along the distant but flat coastal road with her father and the baggage train.

After a hearty breakfast, the Lang family went their separate ways. Lana collected the head housekeeper and the assigned guard for the trip of two knights and eighteen other armored horsemen, along with one light wagon for the money chest and their supplies.

Lana kissed her sisters and her father goodbye, before pulling on her supple leather gloves, adjusting her hat before tying it securely under her chin, and then using the mounting block to step onto her horse. A groom from the stables was at the ready to adjust the length of Lana’s stirrups if necessary, but that was not necessary as the equerry had them perfectly adjusted. One of the two knights led the guard of twenty, but Lana led the mission and thus everyone waited on her. Giving one last crooked smile to her family, she clucked at her horse, used the reins to point him in the right direction, and then lightly dug in her heels to get him moving forward.

Once the whole procession had filed through the small city which huddled around the base of the small mesa that Roskilde Castle was on, and had made it out onto the open, dust-choked, narrow road that led directly to the coastal road off in the distance, Lana told the leader of her guard to array his men as he saw fit and to set a reasonable pace for them and their wagon.

Later that day, Lord Lang, the Baron of Roskilde and Lady Alicia left the castle in the midst of a long wagon train of soldiers, servants, supplies for the trip, and belongings. Being her first assignment that really mattered, Alicia was as nervous as a cat in a roomful of dogs, except for when actually called on to fulfill her duties. Lewis made sure to stay out of her way, but watched with burgeoning pride as his youngest spread her wings and flew for the first time. She was a nervous wreck by the end of the first day, but one look at her father, and seeing him look back at her the way she knew he always looked at Lana, and she knew she was doing well. Alicia’s father’s approval, never bestowed lightly, was all the confidence she would need. The rest of the trip passed easily for her.

Lois was bored out of her skull less than half a day after the wagon train left the castle, and turned to sharpening her martial skills for entertainment. She stripped off her dress and its attendant underlayers and pulled on her custom-made suit of brown leather armor. It was enough to give her a decent amount of protection, while being light enough to let her make use of her quickness to get around someone’s guard and stab them where their protection was minimal.

Lois knew she wasn’t ever going to overpower a man in a toe-to-toe slugging match with sword and oaken shield, so her style eschewed the use of a shield completely, instead relying on dual short swords to deflect blows with one hand that she wasn’t quite able to dodge, before striking with her other blade.

Working out in the castle’s waryard involved dull weapons, but they could still leave spectacular bruises and even break bones if a blow landed flush. Lois had been given the best instruction her father could manage, however, she had some talent, and, she suspected, most of the men took it easy on her. But if they took it easy on her, she didn’t reciprocate, instead choosing to beat the snot out of anyone who was a hair too slow. If they were going to patronize her, she had no problem with making them pay.

The next morning, well before dawn, while Lois’ victims were still sleeping off their beatings, Kal woke up as a bucket of rainwater drenched his sleeping form.

“Wake up, Prince Charming,” Bruce yelled derisively. “You’re done lolling about.”

Kal leapt to his feet right in the middle of the bed, going from prone to standing with no in between. Bruce had left the training amulet down with his gear, and was beginning to wonder if that had been wise when Kal’s eyes locked on him as the source of the water.

“You,” Kal breathed, as he choked down a sudden urge to beat the obnoxious knight from head to toe. There was a fire in his eyes that didn’t have anything to do with women. Bruce had been warned about Kal’s volcanic temper. He was said to be easy to anger, and hard to cool off.

Both men just stood there until Kal’s eyes slowly lost their fire-like gleam, and then a suitably chastened Bruce pointed to a chair. “There’s your clothing and armor, Kal. You’ve got one more set of clothes in your saddlebags, except for the boots. Get dressed, it’s time to go.”

Bruce started to turn, but Kal was dressed and standing in the doorway before he completed his turn. “Friggin’ showoff.”

The two headed downstairs, walked through empty passageways, and out a rarely used door. From there their path was lit by the moon as they wended their way through the various gardens near the palace, steadily heading toward where Bruce had their horses waiting. There were four horses in total, a palfrey for each of them to ride, a packhorse for Kal to lead, and Bruce’s warhorse, a courser, which he would lead himself.

Also waiting for them was a nominal guard of ten armored horsemen. The extra soldiers were enough to make Bruce and Kal an untempting target, especially since neither of them would be dressed in anything other than plain armor now that Bruce had his fancy stuff packed away.

“At our first stop of the day, once it’s light and we’re well away from anyone,” Bruce said, “we’re going to have to cut that damn hair of yours. That pretty long hair you have now is too recognizable and in any case, you haven‘t earned the right to wear a warrior’s braid.”

Kal reflexively reached up toward his hair just before pulling on a half helm with a camail that hung down from the helmet to protect his neck. He really liked his hair, but had the feeling that arguing would just earn him another beating. “I’ll need to get a new half helm and padded liner then. This one won’t fit.”

Bruce looked sourly at Kal. “You need to stop talking whenever you feel like it, Squire, but, you did say something I needed to take into consideration, so don’t worry about it…this time.” Bruce pointed to the horses. “As my squire, you’ll be responsible for taking care of both palfreys and the packhorse at every stop. Don’t…touch…the warhorse. He’s as likely to kill you as you are to do anything useful with him. I will show you how to care for the horses one time and one time only. Screw it up after that and you’ll wake every morning with my boot in your ear.”

Kal tried to signal that he had something to say. Having to wait for permission from a man who seemed as far from nobility as he was from being a woman galled Kal, but as a squire, he had no other recourse.

“Yes, Kal?” Bruce asked indulgently.

“Your squire is well aware of how to care for a horse, unless one of these three has a particular requirement.”

Surprised, Bruce asked, “How did you come by knowledge of anything resembling work, Squire?”

“You obviously haven’t trained in horsemanship under the eye and sharp tongue of father’s Master of Horse. To him, learning to ride meant learning how to care for the horse as well. Once I was large enough to handle the care of my horse, riding lessons stropped until I could care for him.”

Kal noticed Bruce seemed to be looking back toward the palace, as if he was expecting someone. Curious, but not interested in getting clouted on the ear, Kal waited patiently.

They were rewarded when three darker shadows resolved into his mother in a hooded black cloak and two nasty looking bodyguards, whose swords were already out, because every soldier in the clearing had weapons they really couldn’t get rid of. Everyone in the clearing bowed on one knee and waited.

“You may rise,” Queen Lara said quietly but clearly. “I am pleased you got my message to wait, Sir Bruce.”

“As always your Majesty, a pleasure to serve.” Lara studied Bruce closely.

“A word with you privately, Sir Bruce.”

Bruce nodded and followed the queen into the gloom, but not until handing Kal his swordbelt, from which hung a sword and two daggers. He knelt once more before the queen, but this time, she did not invite him to rise. “That stunt you pulled in the throne room was as unnecessary as it was brutal. Had my husband followed my advice, you would have been beaten within an inch of your life and thrown into the dungeon at Adlerhorst Castle. When someone finally remembered you were there and had served your time…well, people don’t usually do so well up there.

“My husband seems to think you’ll make a man of Kal. I say he already is and just needs some responsibility to make him grow up the rest of the way.” Lara stretched her arms straight out on either side of her body. As she said, “Flamma,” her hands glowed purple, and firebolts shot out of each one to streak across the darkness of the predawn in the small sideyard before each firebolt struck a large tree and consumed it in seconds.

“So let me be perfectly clear. Bring my son back in one piece. Mentally as well as physically, or I will come find you, and what you did to my son will be as nothing to what I’ll do to you.”

Bruce had been around long enough to know the difference between a threat and a sworn promise. He’d just been on the receiving end of the latter. There was no doubt in his mind that the queen was willing to lay it all on the line to protect her son. “You may rise, Sir Bruce. Be worthy of your title, not your reputation, and you will succeed in the duty my husband has laid upon you.”

“Yes, your Majesty.”

Lara led Sir Bruce and her two bodyguards back to the small gathering and called her son forward. “Your sister came to me in tears tonight and begged me to give you some assistance, even though she didn’t seem to know much about where you were going or even exactly why.” One of her guards handed her a leather traveler’s money belt, and she handed it to Kal. “Look inside, but only use it in an emergency. And I don’t mean so you can buy an extra bottle of wine to impress a girl.” Then she handed him a small, folded sheet of expensive-looking paper. “Mara sent this and insisted you read it before you go.”

Kal looked inside the leather belt first before affixing it to his waist, under his undershirt, his padded leather overshirt and his shirt of chain mail. Then he opened the note, shifted his stored energy to magical use, and said, “Lumos.” A small ball of pure light appeared in his open hand, which was more than enough for him to read by.

Dear Kal,

It is strange, but when Lady Elaine and I came back from meeting you, we found out from one of my other ladies that I, too, am to be sent away. I know not where or when, else I would tell you straightaway. I am beginning to be afraid, though I must not show it in front of my ladies, as they look to me for guidance in how they themselves are to act.

As for Mother, I hope she found your rings and got them in there as they were the only things I could think you might make use of in an emergency. Oh, Mother also mentioned including your bank plate, but I do not see how that will help, not after the money you spent on that huge necklace for Harry’s sister. Of course, you might have more money than me, I don’t know.

Be careful, Kal. Come back to me.


Your loving sister,

Mara


Kal extinguished his light, called out, “Incendia,” and a small flame licked upward from Kal’s hand to incinerate the sheet. He then took up his position next to his new horse, and waited for his knight’s command. Bruce had his eyes and ears on Lara, waiting for her command to depart.

When the queen finally nodded her head, Bruce bellowed, “Mount!” and all twelve of them climbed into the saddle at once. All rode by the queen, in a slow, disorganized parade and saluted her silently. Lara stood there like an apparition in the early morning darkness, silently haunting their exit, her eyes seeming to burn as they bored into Sir Bruce’s back.

“Captain?” Bruce asked.

“Yes, Sir Bruce?” the senior officer of the guard detachment asked.

“Lead us to the armory, and wake someone up if you have to. We need a smaller helmet for my squire, and a padded liner to match.”

[Nemu]

:D

Soo... first of all... Blois? I hope so...

or at least from Lois views...

God I like Lara... lol

That was good!!!!!

And we meet the Langs... interesting choice for the daughters....

Hmm can't wait to read more...

PPMS!!!

[shortcircuit85]

Great chapter. I liked the waking of Kal! Bruce will be keeping his amulet close now. I also liked the introduction of the Lang's.

Bruce seems to be an intresting character.

Thanks,

[NYC300Z]

I just started this story and am all caught up ur next installment is well anticipated!

PPMS!

[LetMeGo]

This is really great! I'm hooked!

Something tells me Lana isn't going to be overly impressed with the womanizing Kal. I'm sure she has as much to teach him as Bruce does.

[itsallinthespelling]

interesting story, i'm intrigued, looking forward to seeing where it goes.

[The Black Cat]

I love it so far!! PPMS!!!!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 4

Roskilde

It was nighttime of the their first day on the road. Bruce had set a strong pace during the day, but it was one their horses could easily maintain, especially on the smooth, flat stone highways maintained by the crown for reasons of defense and trade.

Not long before sunset, Bruce located a suitable campsite, and after caring for his warhorse, busied himself with consulting the map the king’s cartographer had prepared for him, while his squire kept on tending to the other three horses they had. They all had to be watered, but not allowed to drink too much, too fast, then fed a small bag of grain from their stores before being allowed to supplement that grain with grass.

All three horses then had to be curried, and Kal threw a little bit of super-speed into his efforts or else he’d be at it too late to get any of the dinner the soldiers were making in the pot. Once he was done with the horses, Kal reported to Bruce and waited for him to inspect his work. When Bruce was satisfied that the horses’ needs had been met, Kal was released to see to his own.

Kal would ordinarily be responsible for making sure his knight ate first, but Bruce had eaten two bowls of beans after he had finished checking their day’s progress against his new map. Kal ate one bowl of beans and a hunk of the bread they’d bought in the last town they’d been through. The food wasn’t nearly enough to satisfy his stomach, but he’d be damned if he’d eat more than his share on this trip.

Lack of food was something he’d have to get used to. So was being completely bald. He rubbed his head again, still remembering the acrid smoke his long black hair had made when he’d burned it after he’d hacked it off with a dagger. Sir Bruce had then shaved his head completely bald using a sharp razor and a bit of soap and hot water. At least my new helmet and padded liner fit.

The other thing he had to get used to was being called…

“Squire Clark, at our current rate of travel,” Bruce said, “we will be in Roskilde in less than three weeks. After a layover of a couple of days to rest, the last leg of the journey will take us roughly another two weeks.”

“Thank you, Sir Bruce.”

“Don’t thank me yet. Grab your sword. It’s time for me to see you work through the various sword forms you’ve learned.”

“Yes, Sir.”

By the time Clark picked up his sword belt from where he’d placed it and his bedroll, Bruce had gone to his horse and retrieved the lead-lined box that contained the amulet. As Bruce draped the amulet around Kal’s neck, where it belonged for this exercise, he got curious and asked, “I know this thing takes away your powers, but how? I thought this green stuff was supposed to cripple your people, and leave them crawling in agony.”

As Kal began to limber up, something he needed to do without his powers, he said, “These amulets are magical constructs. The green stuff, Kryptonite, would do as you say all on it’s own. But these amulets aren’t green, they’re green and silver.

“The silver color is provided by lead, the one substance than can shield us from the effects of the Kryptonite. Someone learned how to combine the two in such a way that the resultant product would take away our powers without causing pain or death.

“That makes these amulets great for training purposes. Otherwise, we’d move too fast to be taught by anyone other than another Kryptonian.”

Glad he didn’t have to wear armor for this exercise, Clark stripped down a bit, leaving his chest bare and only wearing his pants and his boots. Then he moved through the various sword forms one after another, in an ever more rapid dance.

Bruce had been prepared to be disappointed by the young prince, but was pleasantly surprised by the speed and accuracy of his movements. Bruce then began calling out specific forms and watched as Clark deftly worked his way through each one.

When Clark worked up a thin layer of sweat all over his face and chest, Bruce pulled out his blade, and the two began to dance. Neither one was wearing armor, but Bruce had seen enough to believe Clark was at the least a very good swordsman, one who might become great if he got to spend enough time with it, and he had little fear of any injury.

Even so, they went back and forth at three-quarters speed, shuffling back and forth across the sun-burnt grass of early summer. Clark was soaked by the time Bruce called a halt, and Bruce was sweating heavily, too.

“Tomorrow morning, early, before breakfast,” Bruce said, as he wiped the sweat from his face, “I’ll begin your training in hand-to-hand combat.”

“Throws, strikes, holds, and chokes?” Clark asked.

“Eventually,” Bruce said, “but the first thing you need to do is learn how to fall down properly. To learn to dissipate the force of your fall over your entire back so that one hard blow doesn’t injure you too badly.”

Bruce collected the amulet from Clark and placed it back into the lead-lined box. “Now go clean up in the stream and get some sleep. Morning will come early for you.”

And that’s how it went for Clark over the following two and a half weeks. Morning training in hand-to-hand combat, preparing the horses for the day’s trip, overseeing the watering and feeding of those three horses at each stop during the day, caring for the horses at night, followed by more training with weapons. Clark suspected he would feel half-dead if not for the daily restorative power of the Sun.

When Roskilde Castle finally came into view, still miles in the distance, the whole party smiled. The prospect of getting off the road and sleeping in real beds and eating a real meal was looking attractive after eating road dust for almost three weeks. As a knight, Bruce could look forward to more than that. He’d likely sleep on a feather mattress with a down-filled quilt over the top of him. Clark, while in the same room as his knight, would have no such comforts.

One of the castle guards, this one stationed on top of the castle gatehouse, saw the approaching party of twelve and raised the alarm. As the road up to the castle from the town below was long and winding, Lois was ready and waiting along with her father’s castellan, and the commander of the guard that she would be traveling with from here to Krakovia. The one thing Lois forgot was that she was still in her body-hugging leather armor, which was surely not how any group of visiting men would expect to be received by a lady.

Bruce was in the lead, with Clark at his side and slightly behind him. They trotted into the first courtyard with their other two horses and the ten armored horsemen behind them. Riding directly up to Lois and her two escorts, Bruce dismounted and handed his reins to Clark. He then bowed low, but did not kneel. Lois returned his bow with a bow of her own, since she was wearing armor rather than a proper dress, which scandalized all of the visiting men, including Bruce. But it bothered, and intrigued, Clark most of all.

As Bruce straightened up and went through the formal exchange of greetings between Lady Lois and Sir Bruce, Clark watched Lois intently, wondering what kind of Lady dressed that way, and could she really use those twin short swords she had belted on her hips. He rather thought she’d need to if she went down into town dressed like that; otherwise she ran a rather strong risk of being raped by a man who’d never even seen a prostitute dress in such a provocative manner.

Still, Clark admitted to himself there was no denying the lady’s beauty. Her armor left no doubt where her curves were located, and her smile was free and easy. He suspected the long, dark blonde hair that was pulled back in a ponytail would look rather nice should she ever take a notion to fix it up.

After introducing the castellan and her guard commander, Lois gave a signal, and a rush of stable boys came forward to take charge of the horses. Bruce reclaimed the reins of his horse from Clark, so he could then dismount and hand over his horses to a waiting stable boy.

The men all grabbed their saddlebags and any other personal belongings, before a junior housekeeper led them off to where they were going to be housed. Clark held both his and Bruce’s loaded saddlebags over one arm with ease, while his half helm was held in his other hand, with its chain camail stuffed inside.

Just before she started to have the acting head housekeeper lead Sir Bruce and his squire to their room, Lois got her first good look at the hulking young man and nearly felt her knees buckle as she started to stare. The Dark Knight was handsome, Lois had no trouble admitting that, but his squire was…was gorgeous. Inky black hair that was barely more than a quarter inch long, sea green eyes, chiseled facial features, and a body that had to be half a foot taller than hers at the very least.

There was a small welcoming feast that night, and Clark had had enough time to wash out his second set of clothes to make himself presentable. Bruce, of course, had a larger selection of clothes with him, including one nice set of clothes for formal occasions. Dinner wasn’t too formal, or else Clark may have found himself serving his master during the meal instead of eating, but while Bruce sat at the head table at Lady Lois’ right hand as the guest of honor, Clark was far down the dining hall, past most of the soldiers in attendance.

The blow to his dignity was small as he had a fairly good idea ahead of time this would happen, and the soldiers he sat with were good natured company, though a bit vile in their habits and language for Clark’s taste.

After dinner, Lois expressed a desire to hear some of Bruce’s stories from some of the campaigns he’s been on, but he pled tiredness from the long trip and begged to be allowed to sleep. Lois wasn’t especially happy with his reticence, but played the gracious hostess and agreed.

Clark was in position behind Bruce before he left the dining hall to head to his reasonably comfortable room. Clark’s bed was in a very small room that branched off from Bruce’s much larger one. All he had room for was a narrow pallet, with a few hooks on the wall for his clothes, his sword, and any other belongings. His armor was outside, waiting for him in the waryard.

Clark knew better than to ask why Bruce had denied Lois’ request. He figured an impertinent question would just end with him cleaning out the stables with the stable boys in the morning or something even worse.

Bruce didn’t talk about that, or any other subject, until they reached his bedroom. As one of his duties as a squire was to defend his knight from attack, Clark searched the room with his x-ray vision, even looking into his tiny closet of a room, before declaring the room safe.

“There was a reason I asked Lady Lois to withdraw her request,” Bruce said abruptly. “Too many people sit safe in their castles and palaces and revel in the glory of war and killing.” Bruce looked at Clark, making sure he had his squire’s attention. “There is no glory in war, other than achieving your objectives at the smallest price possible.” Bruce stepped into the room then and said wistfully, “I’d give anything to do the things you can do.”

Clark was used to hearing that from almost everyone he came into contact with socially, and he assumed the servants and other commoners were the same. It was the first thing he’d heard from Bruce to indicate he was anything like regular people. Curious as to Bruce’s reasoning, Clark asked, “Why is that, Sir Bruce?”

Using the brutal honesty that was one of his hallmarks, Bruce said, “I could kill more enemies and do it much faster. Then more of our people would survive uninjured, making them happier, and making it easier for us to win the next battle with little loss.”

Clark nodded to himself, noting once again Bruce’s extremely pragmatic attitude. Anything that helped him and his side win faster and more cleanly was good; anything that didn’t was a waste of his time. Sir Bruce could use some expanded horizons. Maybe when this is all over, Father can give him an assignment that goes beyond killing or training for it. A life that narrow is really no life at all.

One other thing about Bruce that Clark noted in passing was that he sounded less blood-thirsty than expected. Bruce only wanted to kill faster and more efficiently to save lives on his side. It was something Clark needed to think about.



Feedback please!

A 2x is a possibility if there are enough decent replies. ;)

[Nemu]

:D feedback in a few

----- Added 2 Hours and 42 Minutes later -----



There is a bond being established between Bruce and Clark... Both starting to see some more in the other...

I admit the Lois lusting bit was a little disturbing....

lol I liked the thought Clark had though about the armor and the swords...

Well... I guess no 2x... but ppms!!!

[LetMeGo]

I like that they’re developing a mutual respect for each other and that Bruce may not be as barbaric as his reputation suggests. The idea of Clark learning to use weaponry as well as him learning hand to hand combat is really cool and I like how you’ve incorporated it into the story.

I guess we’re not getting a 2x… I suppose I can wait... if I have to. :(

[shortcircuit85]

Great chapter, I liked how the training with Bruce is going. I don't understand the issues with Lois, but I think I will with more updates. The finial conversation with Bruce gives both men's beliefs, but I would fall more with what Bruce thinks. I have a feeling that Bruce's reputation is not what it seems

Thanks,

[maitriniazngurl]

Great update!! PPMS!!

I wanna see Clana interactions!! But u don't have 2 rush or anything... i love the story!

[arkaniel]

a very intriguing story, I can't wait for more. I normally don't like the fantasy approach and so to fandoms like this, but yours is done very well. Excellent plot, though I had expected Lana to be a commoner to be honest, with the way you set Clark up as an incognito squire. Looking forward to the next installment.

[AlwaysRight]

you should get Uwe Boll to direct

[itsallinthespelling]

another good update. can't wait to see how it continues to progress. hope we get that 2x update. ppms

[Cardinal]

Chapter 5

A Price

The next morning was the same for Bruce and Clark as any other since Clark had begun training. They were in the waryard as the sun came up to begin the day’s training in hand-to-hand combat. Clark was wearing his amulet, as always during training, and was looking forward to another spectacular collection of bruises from the morning’s workout…bruises that would fade faster than the morning mist once he removed the amulet and put it away.

Bruce was a harsh taskmaster and was giving Clark the bruises he expected, when Lois came down to the waryard, dressed in her leather armor, roughly half an hour after the two newcomers had started. Lois had heard of this type of fighting, and thought it originated in the distant lands of Cipango and Cathay, but she knew her father would never tolerate her learning it, as it would require her to be handled in far too familiar a way by a man she had not married. Still, she watched with interest as the smaller, more experienced man demonstrated holds, throws, strikes, and kicks and then used them on the huge squire.

Clark was sweating profusely by now and wanted nothing more than to remove his undershirt so he could cool a bit…and to keep Bruce from getting an easy hold on him any time he wanted. But Bruce had told him prior to coming down here that his clothes had to stay on because it might make someone wonder how the bruises he had earned in the morning were gone by the time they had evening weapon practice.

The ten soldiers they’d brought with them knew the truth, that Squire Clark of Kent was really Crown Prince Kal-El, but they were retired members of the king’s own household guard, brought out of retirement specifically for this vital mission. There wasn’t a man among them that owed a debt or had a family to threaten, and all had proven their loyalty to the crown many times over. Those stiff qualifications were why there were only ten of them, but as fit men in their late thirties and early forties, they were still capable of anything Bruce might demand of them.

They leaned against the wall of the waryard, a few feet below where Lois stood on the steps, and made derisive comments about Clark’s skills, or lack thereof. To them, it was part of Clark’s camouflage, and a rare treat to try and humiliate a royal prince without fear of retaliation.

This morning’s practice ended when Clark did something new: he landed his first bruise-causing blow square on Bruce’s midsection, causing the famous knight to roll on the ground gasping for breath. The ten veterans raised a lusty cheer for Clark, which had him feeling pretty good, until one of them snidely pointed out it had taken him almost three weeks to do it. That made the men laugh even harder, and Clark walked over to Bruce to drag him to his feet.

“That’s enough for today, you bastards!” Bruce said, with just a bit more heat than he had intended. “Get your armor on. It’s time to see if you can handle the ten men of Roskilde Castle that Lord Lang assigned to guard his eldest on our journey.”

Clark fetched his master a dipper of water from a nearby bucket, which Bruce promptly dumped over his head to cool off as the men arrayed themselves for a workout. Clark immediately brought another dipper full which Bruce drank, not minding the slightly warm taste one bit.

“Thank you, Squire,” Bruce said. “Now help me on with my armor, then get some water for yourself.”

With Clark’s help, Bruce quickly pulled on his shirt of chain mail, which hung down past his waist, steel-banded vambraces to cover his forearms, thick leather gauntlets to cover his hands, steel-banded greaves to cover his shins, and last on, his helmet with its dangling chain mail neck guard called a camail.

Bruce intended to be out amongst his charges, as he had no doubt that most of them were below Clark’s abilities and were in need of some serious instruction. Even though they all had blunted weapons, his armor was on to ensure his safety. His full battle armor was still in his room, where it had been delivered before bedtime the night before. While it was from the far east, much like his curved, single-edged sword and hand-to-hand fighting style, and was lighter than its Alemannian counterpart, it was still comparatively cumbersome and hot and thus not for him today. Things were going smoothly, though, until Lois thought this looked fun and decided to join in.

“Who’s going to fight me?” she asked.

“No one, Milady,” Bruce replied. “All the men are paired up already, and they need the training.”

“But I want to practice! You fight me.” Clark began to smile inside, as he wanted to see how Bruce handled someone he could not order around. Clark had met many petulant ladies at court, just not one with swords strapped on her hips…and such hips. Seeing her in that tight leather was giving him thoughts he couldn’t afford to have, especially not if he was going to keep his cover as Clark of Kent.

“Sorry, Milady,” Bruce said, keeping his manner as apologetic as he could, which wasn’t too much, “but I have to watch my charges and correct their mistakes. I have no time for fighting.”

Frustrated, Lois pointed to Clark, who was just getting his drink of water. “What about him? He’s not doing anything.”

“Squire Clark has just completed a lengthy and rigorous training session. Asking him for more right now would be unfair, and possibly dangerous.”

Bruce was appalled to see that Lois was unmoved. She wanted to fight and wasn’t going away until she got what she wanted. Reluctantly, Bruce turned to Clark. “Squire Clark!”

“Yes, Sir Bruce!” Clark replied instantly as he snapped to attention, fearing he knew exactly what his master wanted.

“Your armor, if you please. It seems Lady Lois feels the need to receive a beating. You are hereby allowed to give her one.”

Lois had begun her stretching exercises, but stopped and snarled at Bruce when she heard that.

Clark thought of a dozen arguments he could use, but he knew arguing was of no use. Bruce intended for Lois to learn a hard lesson, thus only making her learn it once. But Clark had other ideas because the very idea of striking a woman, much less a lady, was something he could not countenance.

“My armor will not be necessary, Sir Bruce,” Clark said evenly. He walked over to one of the racks of practice weapons and chose a decent, and properly blunted long sword.

Lois had only thought she was angry when Bruce had so casually ordered his squire to give her a beating…but now, with the squire insisting that he didn’t even need to wear any armor, she was livid! Lois readied her short swords, preparing herself to deal with a man who was huge, and obviously much stronger than she was. Like always, she’d just have to rely on her quickness.

The other twenty soldiers stopped what they were doing and gathered around at a safe distance to watch. The men meant to escort Lois knew her ability, but they’d never seen her go up against someone who knew what he was doing and was willing to go all out against her. The idea that someone they didn’t know might harm their lady had these men itching to leap to her defense.

The ten brought from the summer palace kept looking nervously at Bruce, as they knew he was the one in charge of Clark’s safety. They could see the tension in his sword arm, and thought he was on the verge of drawing to put a stop to this before it began.

Clark held his practice sword in one hand, with the tip dragging on the ground at his side. Bruce could see Clark’s bruises, which meant he was still wearing the training amulet. Foolish boy! Bruce raged. He risks the realm with this. But having made the match, all Bruce could do was step in and say, “Begin,” before stepping out of the way and wondering if it was too late for him to start believing in prayer.

The moment Bruce started the fight, Lois moved in at an angle, and nearly fell over when Clark’s first move was to drop his sword on the ground behind him and stand there as still as a statue, with his arms at his sides. Bruce blanched, and the twenty other onlookers gasped as Lois stopped, completely perplexed, and yelled, “Pick it up! Pick up that damn sword, Squire. Fight me. Fight like a man.”

“No, your Ladyship,” Clark said steadily, “I will not pick up the sword, nor will I fight you.” When Lois continued to bellow her challenge, calling Clark a coward and telling him she’d have the castle’s seamstresses make him a raft of dresses if he was so determined to be a woman, all Clark said by way of reply was, “Someone here has to be the lady, and if that will not be you, then so be it. I will not strike you…” Clark then gave a hard look at the men based here in the castle, “…and neither would any man worthy of the name.”

All ten men shrank back, ashamed to have to be taught such a basic lesson by a kid who was still learning his trade. Lois, however, went into a rage, and began striking Clark on the arms and legs with the flat of her blade, demanding he fight her. Her blows were coming faster and harder the longer Clark held out on her. He flinched with each and every blow, as her strikes added bigger and uglier bruises to the ones he’d already collected earlier, but strangely, his eyes weren’t focused on Lois…they were focused on Bruce with a grim determination that let the knight know Clark intended to take this beating in Lois’ stead.

Bruce was of two minds. One belonged to the man whose life was forfeit if Prince Kal-El did not come back in one pretty little piece. That man wanted to rush in and put a stop to this stupidity right now. But the other mind belonged to a man who was watching in sheer admiration as Clark took a serious beating on a lady’s behalf, even though the lady in question deserved no consideration of the sort.

Clark accepted each painful blow, some of which were now landing across his chest, abs, and quads, as the price of being a gentleman. A hard price to be sure, but one he’d rather pay ten times than strike a woman once. A particularly hard series of blows finally drove Clark to his knees, but still he kept on denying Lois and struggled back to his feet.

An onlooker who was afraid Lois might kill Clark in the midst of her towering rage had run back into the main keep and hunted down the castellan, who ran for the waryard as soon as the situation was explained. The aging knight dove for Lois, tackling her and keeping her from doing any more damage, as Clark finally toppled flat on the ground from the last blow, a vicious swing that nearly broke his collarbone. Wild-eyed with adrenaline and still furious, Lois tried to break free, but the castellan overpowered her and took away her swords.

The acting head housekeeper rushed in then with two of her assistants and set to checking Clark for serious injuries. Finding none, they backed off and finally allowed the men to approach.

Bruce wanted nothing more than to pull the amulet off of Clark so he could heal, but he suddenly realized he couldn’t. Any kind of instant recovery from this massive amount of bruising would be instant proof Clark was a son of one of the eight major houses in the land. And Clark had enough other physical clues to give anyone in the know a chance to figure out his identity rather easily once they suspected, so Bruce knew Clark was going to have to suffer for his principles, especially since they were due to resume their trip the day after tomorrow. Bruce did not relish Clark’s first day in the saddle; he knew it would be nothing short of brutal…one of the legendary trials of Job.

Not being able to heal his charge, Bruce settled for raising him to a sitting position and then propping him up against a wall so he could rest and watch the practice. One result of Lois’ beating of Clark, was that the ten retired guardsmen took it personally and then took it out on the castle soldiers, giving them a humiliating defeat in drill after drill. Bruce kept trying to fix their faults, but that just gave them something new to think about in the middle of a fight and got their asses kicked even faster.

Clark cheered on his comrades in arms with great gusto, even though doing so was costing him, as each deep breath was a new adventure in pain. He fell asleep halfway through the drills, and ended up having to be carried to Bruce’s room, where the knight directed the soldiers to place him on the bed, and not on the thin pallet in his little side room.

Bruce spent the day using unguents brought by the household staff to soothe Clark’s injuries, and when a solid meal proved more than his stomach could handle, Bruce fed him some chicken broth to get some food inside of him. Bruce had been torn all day by anger at and admiration for what Clark had done, and finally the two spilled over.

“Freaking jackass!” Bruce muttered. “Leave it to you to do something that was so incredibly selfish and so inspiring at the same time.” Bruce shook his head as he applied the unguent to an especially nasty bruise. “Making that kind of point to a bonehead like Lady Lois has only limited effect. She won’t be horrified about what she did to you; she’ll be angry that you humiliated her by taking her best shots and waiting placidly for more.

“And while I do admire your rigid insistence on not ever striking a lady, I have a hard lesson to pass on to you.”

“And what might that be, Sir Bruce?” Clark asked softly.

“You are the Crown Prince of Alemannia. You are also the only Prince of Alemannia. If you die…total chaos. At the very least, your father would have to divorce your mother so he could marry a much younger woman who could give him sons.” Hearing that got Clark’s attention. “You have no right to stick to such lofty ideals of chivalry when they place your life in danger. You don’t have the luxury of being ’the perfect knight.’ When a woman pulls a blade on you, you have to pay attention to the blade, not the woman.”

“So…I should have beaten her like she did me?” Clark asked. The disdain in his voice was evident, even though he still spoke in a whisper.

“No. You would have stopped long before she did. The castellan told me she is a prideful woman, and I admit our actions shamed her. Me insisting you thrash her, as if she wouldn’t have anything to say about it, and then you, stating that your armor would not be needed. Of course, how could she know you intended to do what you did?” Bruce shook his head in wonder. “I still say that was a remarkable sacrifice.

“As a result of that mess, Lady Lois has proven herself to be untrustworthy with weapons. The castellan and I have agreed upon this and he will send a letter with us to Lord Lang describing the incident in full. Lady Lois will be angry, with the castellan, with me, and most of all, with you.”

“With me?” Clark spoke louder than he intended and winced with pain.

“Yes. With you. The castellan and I have also decided Lady Lois needs to apologize to you…in front of the entire castle garrison as we leave two days hence. She will likely blame you for this additional layer of humiliation, to go with the ones you've given her already.”

“That’s just great. Riding will be a continuing misery, and I’ll be riding with another misery close by.” Clark thought back to the waryard that very morning. “Her technique is sloppy, but she moves faster and hits much harder than she ought to be able to…I wonder if her family has any slight portion of Kryptonian blood.”

“So…in the midst of getting the sh*t knocked out of you, and defying a direct order from me, you still managed to notice her footwork and other moves.” Bruce cracked a smile. “If you survive your insane need to adhere to an overly romantic view of chivalry, you might actually have a future in this business…should the trifling king thing not end up working out.

[Nemu]

:D

That was good!!!!

Hmmm... the Lang having kryptonian blood... interestring...

bah... I wont shed a tear for Lois...

man i like this story...

PPMS!!!

[treker]

Talk about a hothead....Lady Lois needs to be taught more lessons in humiliation.....

Sir Bruce seems to be softening up to Squire Clark more and more....and Squire Clark has shown that despite his volitale nature he is a man of high morals....

I wonder how Lana will react to him?

Great chater Cardinal....

[itsallinthespelling]

that was crazy. Lois is going to be furious. it's nice to see bruce treating clark somewhat nice now. can't wait for more. ppms

[LetMeGo]

That was unexpected! That girl has got some issues. I hope she doesn't cause too many problems for the prince in the future... especially when it comes to her sister.

On the bright side, Bruce seems to be warming up to his squire.

[shortcircuit85]

What a wonderful chapter! I am really starting to enjoy Bruce and Clark's relationship. Bruce comes off as a hard as nails type knight, but is starting to have respect for the future King. Nice of Clark to take the beating for Lois, but will it be worth it?

Thanks,

[NYC300Z]

lol a little surprised Clark took it so easy on Lois....can't wait to see Lois get more ticked off then she already must be! Interesting chapter to say the least

PPMS!

[kentfamily]

Keep up the good work. Keep writing!

[kewl]

this is such a whole new story card! awesome! keep those updates coming ;)

[Cardinal]

Chapter 6

Underway

Clark had spent the entire day of his beating resting, but surprised everyone, including Bruce, by dragging himself out to the waryard for hand-to-hand combat practice the next morning. He was stiff and sore, and Bruce tried to get him to go back to bed so he could conserve his energy for the long ride ahead of them on the next day, but Clark wouldn’t have it.

“It would take something away from the honor of that beating if I then hid myself in a soft bed like some weak-kneed prince. I made my choice. Teach me something useful…if it please you, Sir Bruce.”

Bruce’s admiration for the young prince grew with each day, but once Clark loosened up with some prolonged stretching, Bruce let him have it with a full workout that centered on throws. Clark was in pain from the first, and by the time the workout was over, he felt like his bruises had bruises. And though he wanted nothing more than to rest, his duties as a squire intruded, so he had fetch water for Bruce and then help arm him for the practice session he was going to hold next for the twenty men who would be accompanying them south the next day.

Only then was Clark released to see to his own comfort, and he greedily sucked down a couple of dippers of lukewarm water before finding a shady spot to sit in. Now that he was done fighting, his abused muscles began to stiffen, and he knew that standing up again would be a real challenge.

Lois had heard about the young squire’s attempt at rejoining his morning training session and had watched from a shaded window high over head. Lois blamed Clark, at least partially, for the loss of her weapons, and was thus still a bit angry with him, but seeing his determination to train, despite the beating she’d given him and the way it hampered his mobility, forced her to admit he was tough, and was someone she’d want on her side when things got desperate.

But then she recalled the public apology she was going to have to make to him the next morning. She didn’t want to, but her father’s castellan was in charge of what happened in the castle and he had ordered her to apologize, so she would. Knowing the squire was responsible for another humiliation caused her to turn her back and drift off into the castle, looking for something to do.

By the time Clark was ready to make his way to the waryard for his lesson on fighting with weapons, he was beginning to seriously wonder if pride had gotten him in over his head today. The only good thing about this workout was that he was a talented swordsman and knew it, and thus should be better able to defend himself. Still, almost every muscle ached from the start, and today’s training involved him using a long sword in one hand and a small shield made entirely out of iron, called a buckler, in the other. Both implements felt like lead in his arms once Bruce was through with him, and only the fear of not being able to get back up kept him on his feet. Clark ate heartily that night, the largest and most solid meal he’d had since leaving the palace three weeks earlier, and then made sure he had everything laid out that Bruce might need before moving into his closet of a room and sleeping the sleep of the dead.

The next morning, Bruce led a party of twenty-four riders and any number of packhorses on what was to be a two-week trip. Three days to climb Stein Pass and ten or eleven days from there down the pass and through the Grand Duchy of Krakovia to the large manor house and associated lands that Lord Lang had leased.

That same day, at the far end of Alemannia, a strong, hard-looking man in his mid-forties ran a hand through thinning, graying hair and stooped over a large table that dominated the room in which he was standing. With steel gray eyes the man reviewed the disposition of military forces on the map spread over one end of the table. Located high in the central keep of Walachia Castle, the Map Room was where Dru-Zod, Duke of Walachia and Lord General of the King’s Legion spent most of his time when on one of his rare stays at home.

Today, the brightly painted wooden counters signifying the units of the King’s Legion and all the smaller forces belonging to the various nobles of the kingdom meant little to him; he knew their locations and strengths by heart, and was only looking at them to have something to do while he waited for a special messenger to arrive from his spies in the summer palace.

The duke had received a terse report almost two weeks ago stating the crown prince had disappeared from the palace. This worried Duke Dru-Zod somewhat as it came so close to the launching of his plans, but without more specific information, he could not hope to choose a correct course of action, so he sent a request for clarification back to his spies.

The limiting factor here was time. Such a message took nearly a week to reach his people in the palace, and then two or three days for them to gather what information they could, before their gleanings could make the nearly week long journey back to Walachia Castle. By then, roughly three weeks would have passed from the time the original message had been sent from the palace, three weeks in which the boy could have gone anywhere.

The one thing that was obvious was that the boy was not gone on any official function. No goodwill trip to a neighboring kingdom, no visit to the royal dockyards with his sister to christen a new warship, not even a visit to his future seat of power in Borussia. Any trip like that would have drawn attention like blood draws flies, and I would have known about it before he left the palace.

Shortly after a lunch of red wine and redder beef, the long-awaited messenger made the long climb up the keep’s stone-flagged spiral staircase and waited to be shown into his master’s presence.

The messenger approached within three steps of the duke and then dropped to one knee while holding up the oiled leather message pouch where the duke could take the message at his leisure.

“Rise, Boy,” Dru-Zod said, roughly. “I’m not the king.” Not yet anyway.

Reaching into the pouch, the duke found two rolled up sheets of vellum. A quick look showed both to be written in the small, precise hand of his spymaster in the royal palace. Both were written in code, but the code was known to Dru-Zod and the mental transposition required to read it was easy.

Both sheets were read twice and then Dru-Zod held them out in his hand and stared at them with eyes that were blazing red. Any powerful emotion triggered his heat vision, and right now he was feeling anger. The beams of heat that shot forth from Dru-Zod’s eyes incinerated the vellum sheets almost as quickly as if they were paper.

Not only is it confirmed that the prince is gone, and has been for three weeks now, but his sister has been gone from the palace for at least two weeks. Not only that, but no one seems to have seen them leave or know where they might have gone. He pounded his fist on the map table and watched the counters jump in reply. Damn it! The only way those two would disappear so completely, at the same time, was if my intentions have been discovered.

My only choices are to go, now, with all that I have at hand and try to take the throne by force of arms, or sit back and wait for a more opportune moment. But I must go for the throne before the boy becomes an adult and takes his place as Duke of Borussia. With that strength at hand to support his father…no, I must go now. No more waiting.

Not having been dismissed, the messenger had moved to one side of the room and awaited his lord’s pleasure. Dru-Zod summoned him now.

“Find my Chief of Staff, and tell him to convene my full battle staff in one hour here in the Map Room.”

The messenger bowed low in wordless acknowledgment, and backed his way out of the room before hurrying off.

Dru-Zod wasn’t the only person busy making plans. Lana, Marie the head housekeeper, and their escort of twenty had reached the manor house the day before Bruce led his party south to join them. From her father’s estimates, it should take him and his long wagon train roughly twice as long to complete the trip, so she had roughly three weeks to get the manor house and the extensive stables in ship-shape condition.

After their midday arrival, the soldiers spent the first afternoon cleaning the small family stables near the manor so their horses would have a proper home. Lana and Marie immediately began an inventory of the manor house and the soldier’s barracks, which were a good distance beyond the family stables, to see what was needed in the way of materials and staffing.

The next morning, Marie and Lana went to the nearby city of Varshova, which was Krakovia’s capital, with an escort and their one wagon to buy both food and cleaning supplies. A second trip was made after a hasty lunch to begin the process of hiring some help.

Lana and Marie had agreed on making all initial hires temporary ones, and telling them all that any permanent jobs would be given to the temporary hires who proved themselves as being most worthy. Marie had asked around a bit while they were shopping for supplies earlier and had discovered what the prevailing wage for house servants was. Lana had then authorized going higher than the prevailing wage to give them a shot at the best people.

After that first afternoon, the soldiers didn’t do much more cleaning, because the twenty of them were primarily tasked with providing security for Lana, Marie, and the money chest, all three of which stayed in the same room at night, with two armed guards immediately outside the door, and two patrols of four circling the house. The other ten men were on duty during the daytime.

No one was looking forward to the arrival of the Baron and his additional seventy armored horsemen more than Lana’s escort was. She figured they’d be worn to a frazzle by twelve hour days in full armor by the time they were relieved of their lonely duty.

Once Lana and Marie had hired a suitable number of employees, they brought them back to the manor house, where their first jobs were to clean their own sleeping quarters in the basement level. While Marie was overseeing that, Lana conferred with the knight in charge of the guards over how much grain and hay would be needed to stock the stables for their horses now, and then how much would be needed to stock the family stables and the much larger soldier’s stables for when her father’s party would arrive.

All in all, Lana and Marie had things well in hand, as Lana had no trouble working with a talented commoner like Marie on a virtually equal basis. Making the best use of the talents and knowledge of those around her was second nature to Lana, who rarely paid attention to things like rank and nobility, thus allowing her to achieve results others could not. But despite the satisfaction she derived from doing her work, Lana was looking forward to seeing her family again. After three weeks apart she was even beginning to miss Lois.

[Nemu]

:D

Well you know... I am waiting for that battle for the throne very much... Lara is a force to reckon with so I wonder how it will go...

Glad that at least Mara and Clark's movements are still unknown to evil forces...

Man Lois is annoying..

I think Lana and Clark would make a very good pair in leading the country... With her ability to see the strength in anybody and all that...

I am pretty sure there are more personality traits you havent shown us yet that will come into play...

Lois would be more of a commanding officer in the army... a warrior...

Alicia would be more of a nurturer... a caretaker... someone to help with the healing...

And Lana is more of the strategist... planning and coordinating every aspect of a campaign...

At least that is how I see it...

PPMS!!!

[kewl]

can't wait till clark & lana meet ;)
great update card!

[itsallinthespelling]

another great update cardinal. can't wait for clark to finally get to the mansion and meet lana. ppms

[Cardinal]

Chapter 7

First Meeting

Bruce’s smaller column of travelers met up with Lord Lang’s larger, slower column two days’ ride short of Varshova. Clark was riding comfortably by then because Bruce had allowed him to take off the amulet a full week into their trip, as he figured the bruises had faded enough by then. He just told Clark to make sure he kept his clothes on until they reached their destination so no one could see he was bruise free.

The first meeting with Lord Lang had been polite, but neither he nor Bruce wanted to talk about his mission out in the open. That would wait for later, when they could achieve a modicum of privacy. Lord Lang had raised an eyebrow upon seeing his eldest daughter without her usual short swords, but one look at her face let him know that explanation would have to wait also.

On the last day of their trip, with the manor almost in sight, and the long line of wagons, horses, and people strung out along the dusty road, Bruce looked across the wagon train and saw Lois. He spent a moment admiring her beauty before she felt someone looking and glared back at him. He politely dipped his head toward the lady, who replied by jerking her head back to the road in front of her.

“Pretty woman,” Bruce said, to Clark, who was riding on his other side. “But lots of anger. I still say you should have let her apologize to you when we left the castle.”

“She didn’t mean it, so what was the point? If she’s ever truly sorry for what she did, I shall be glad to hear her apology.”

“But that’s not the point I was trying to make and you know it.” Bruce looked around hastily to make sure no one was listening in. “There she was…a lady of the house, going so far as to humble herself in public to apologize and ask your forgiveness, which is more than I thought that old castellan could have gotten out of her, and you went and added to her humiliation by refusing to hear her apology.”

“It is my right,” Clark pointed out stiffly.

“Squire Clark is not in a position to let his pride rule his actions. Here, in this place, making that woman an enemy is dangerous. There are any number of men in her father’s service who would consider seriously injuring you to be a badge of honor right now…especially the ones who did not see the beating you took from her.”

“Good luck to them, I’d like to see them try.”

Bruce led Clark off to one side of the traveling column, far enough that no one could hope to hear them.

“Damn it, Squire, they’ll either come after you while you’re training, in which case you or I might have to kill someone to make it stop, or else they’ll try to get you when you’re out running errands and aren’t wearing the amulet, in which case, your Kryptonian heritage will be revealed and your cover will be blown.” Bruce gave Clark a glare that was reminiscent of one he had given on the day they first met. That gave Clark pause. “If that happens, we may have to leave here, even though I doubt Dru-Zod would try to send someone to kill you here, since doing so risks the anger of the Grand Duke and might bring him to actively support your father.”

“The Grand Duke ought to be supporting father anyway,” Clark said. “He sent his oldest son Harry to live with us for a year. Word has it he was interested in a possible match between Harry and my sister, and that sending him to us was just to see if they suited each other.”

“Well…did they?”

“Mmm…not really. Harry and I got on famously, and he seemed to have fallen under Mara’s spell like every other male over the age of twelve and under the age of ninety, but she didn’t warm to him at all.”

“Oh, that’s too bad.”

“Why?”

“I was hoping we could lean on that future connection in an emergency.”

“Well, if it’s a future connection you’re looking for, it’s a well-known fact that my father lusts for a marriage between Harry’s older sister and myself. Mother’s not quite so sure.”

“Your mother scares me,” Bruce admitted frankly.

“You‘re not the only one. She’s all sweetness and light most of the time, just like Mara, but cross her at your peril.”

“So that’s where you get the temper from.”

“Temper?” Clark scoffed. “You haven’t even seen me slightly angry yet. I‘ll have you know I’ve been on my best behavior ever since we left.” Curious now, Clark asked, “Who told you I have a temper?”

“It was a big part of my briefing when I was given the job.”

“Hmmph. Traitors,” Clark said, with a good deal of humor. “I suppose they’re right. I do have a hair trigger temper. Only Mara has never been the object of it.”

“She’s that sweet, huh?”

“Sir Bruce…men will be fighting for her hand like they fought for that of Helen of Troy in days of old.”

Bruce chuckled. “I don’t know much about ancient stories, but I do know how that one ended. A faithless wife, a thousand-ship armada, and a ten-year war of retribution.”

“Well then, maybe you should marry her. A ten-year war sounds like something you’d relish, and I know she’d be able to make you smile once or twice.”

“And have you as my brother? God spare me. Anyway, back to you. Why is the king so hot about marrying you to some minor princess. The Grand Duchy is nice, but it’s not your largest, wealthiest, or most powerful neighbor.”

“Yes, but it’s the only neighbor that has a woman as its heir.”

“You mean…?”

“Yes, Krakovia is too small to waste half of its best and brightest just because they were born women. They long ago dropped male primogeniture, and thus, because Princess Chloe is older than her brother, Prince Harold, she is the heir to her father's throne.”

“Ah. That explains your father’s interest in the marriage. If you marry the princess, your kingdom and her grand duchy will combine and be ruled as one kingdom by your offspring.”

“True…but there are a lot of obstacles. Chief among them is trying to reconcile our way of doing things with their way.”

“Sounds unlikely then.”

“Maybe…in any case, just before Harry left to return home, I ‘borrowed’ my bank plate from my parents’ rooms and then commissioned and paid for a huge emerald and pearl necklace. Harry took it home with him to give to his sister Chloe as a token of my esteem.”

“Even though you’ve never met the girl.”

“Exactly.”

“I’ll never understand the nobility, not if I live to be one-hundred.”

The manor appeared in the distance, with one of the two mounted patrols raising the call once they saw the banner of the House of Lang flying proudly at the head of the column. Showing a golden tiger on a rich purple field, with the purple field then edged with a thick golden border, this particular banner was fresh and clean and had been brought out just for today’s arrival.

Lord Lang rode ahead with his banner right behind and Alicia’s carriage immediately behind. Once inside the extensive grounds of the manor, both Langs pulled out of the way and then turned to watch as their people entered and headed for the manor house beyond. The people with Lord Lang’s column had been on the road for six weeks solid and were thoroughly tired of road dust, uncomfortable sleeping accommodations, and riding on either a horse or in a wagon.

Due to Alicia’s unstinting efforts, the food had been plentiful and surprisingly decent for something on the road, which everyone in the party took pains to thank her for as they entered the manor’s property and passed by her carriage. As on the road, Lord Lang stood back, this time allowing his youngest to bask in her just reward for completing the arduous, if not overly difficult task of feeding everyone.

Lana had been overseeing the cleaning of a last few chimneys when the patrol alerted her to her family’s impending arrival. Even though she hadn’t been doing the cleaning herself, she had gotten close enough to be coated with a fine layer of soot. As usual, she had dressed very plainly that morning and had just thrown her hair up in a messy bun because she thought the constant preening her social class tended to do was unnecessary for her as it just kept her away from the things she needed to be doing.

Lana raced to her father’s side in time to see most of the wagon train pass by, and after a warm exchange of greetings, which included a hug between the dusty lord and his sooty daughter, she nodded toward her little sister, and said, “So I see Alicia was up to the task after all. I normally hate to say ‘I told you so,’ but not when there’s money on the line. That’s fifty gold Crowns you owe me.”

“You were right, Lana, and I was wrong. I thought Alicia’s nervous disposition would be her undoing, but once she had that first day under her belt, it was like she had been doing that job her entire life.”

Lana looked up at her father who had dismounted from his horse, but still towered over her. “She’s a Lang, Father. That means she can do whatever job she needs to.”

“I’m not so sure about that,” Lewis said, as Lois finally rode by without looking at any of her family members even once. “I’m beginning to think your older sister has done something rash.”

“Why do you say that?” Lana asked, and then she saw the empty sword sheathes and answered her own question. “Her swords! She never goes on a trip without them…never! I wonder if she crossed the new arms master.”

“We’ll find out soon, I’m sure.”

Lana began standing on her toes and craning her neck as she looked for the infamous Dark Knight, but saw no one who matched her imaginings of what such a brutal man should look like. “Speaking of our gift from the king, Father, where is he?”

Lord Lang looked about and located Bruce and Clark on the far side of the wagon train as they finally made their way onto the property. “Over there, Lana. Just riding in now.”

Lana saw two men wearing half helms, chain mail, and other armor. One was larger and looked to be younger than the other, but it was hard to tell ages with the wagon train in the way and all that armor on. “Which one?”

“The smaller one, my dear.”

“Who’s the other one? Seems somewhat young for a knight.”

“I wasn’t introduced when Sir Bruce’s party joined up with us, so I don’t know the boy’s name. But I’ve heard Sir Bruce has a squire, so that must be him.”

Seeing his guard captain ride in, Lord Lang handed his reins over to Lana and asked her to see his horse got proper care. Lana, in turn, looked around for a stable boy, as this horse was intended for the first stall in the family stables. She wanted him to get fed, watered, and rubbed down as soon as possible.

Bruce and Clark dismounted, with each one holding the reins of two horses as they looked for someone who could tell them where to take the horses to be stabled. Neither one had any idea of who to look for here, so they kept a watch for anyone who might be in charge of handling horses.

Clark spotted a horse being led by a dirty young woman in a plain gray dress. He’d never heard of stable girls before, as he couldn’t imagine wearing a dress for stable work, but he figured there was a first time for everything and trotted up to the young woman, pulling his horse and their packhorse behind.

“Hi,” Clark said, “I wondered if you could help me a minute, Miss.”

Lana stopped when she heard a warm, friendly voice. Looking up, she saw Sir Bruce’s squire fast approaching. Since he’d ridden in a few minutes earlier, he had taken off his half helm, which gave her her first good look at his face.

Other than the filth from being on the road for three weeks, Lana had to admit he was handsome…very much so…in fact, the closer he got, the more handsome he became. Suddenly, Lana was embarrassed to be covered with filth herself. She didn’t know this boy, didn’t know if he even came from a good family, though she suspected he did, but nonetheless, she wanted to look nice for him, and failing that, wanted to crawl into a hole and die.

As Clark drew closer to the dirty stable girl in gray, he noticed she was rather pretty, and thought someone who looked that nice should be serving in the house. Realizing he had the girl’s attention, Clark spoke again. “Since you’re obviously going to the stables, would you be so kind as to take my horses, too? They’re good horses and are both rather tired, so they won’t give you any trouble.”

Lana watched in dumbfounded amazement as the squire handed her his two sets of reins and walked off. She didn’t know whether she wanted to cry for looking so bad or go over there, hand the squire all three sets of reins, and drag him along to the stables by his ear.



Feedback please!

[Nemu]

:D

----- Added 43 Minutes later -----



lol... oh man talk about first impressions... Well both of them had excuses for their mistakes lol...

oh and the bet between father and daughter was funny too...

I hope things wont be too rocky between clana...

Oh and I can't wait for the stories to come...

PPMS!!!

[NYC300Z]

lmao I think Clark just made a big mistake....I wonder what will happen! Maybe he'll have to apologize to Lana after Lois appologizes to him! I'm intrigued to see what happens from there!

PPMS!

[itsallinthespelling]

another great update card. lana must be so embarrassed, and if clark knew what he just did, i've got a feeling he would be just as embarrassed, if not more so. look forward to when clark realizes his mistake. ppms

[shortcircuit85]

Wow two updates in less than 24 hours. I'm impressed with your writing ability. I loved that we are starting to get more info about Zod and the uprising. I am really enjoying the relationship that is developing between Clark and Bruce. I liked how the first meeting between Lana and Clark went. Won't Clark be surprised when he learns that she wasn't a stable hand, but one of Lord Lang's daughters? Keep up the great work.

Thanks,

[kewl]

LOL! they finally meet!!! hilarious meeting though, i should say
i just can't imagine the look on clark's face when he finds out who the stable girl is!!! LOL! :P

[Cardinal]

Chapter 8

Second Chances

Figuring she might cry if she got anywhere near that squire again, Lana turned and walked the horses until she found an actual stable boy. She handed him the squire’s two horses, told him the horses belonged to Sir Bruce’s squire, and then instructed him to take them to the immense soldier’s stables out behind the barracks.

Lana continued on to the family stables close by and handed off her father’s horse to a waiting groomsman, with explicit instructions for its care, as it was her father’s favorite horse.

The evening meal was at least a couple of hours off, and while Lana hoped her newly hired kitchen help was up to assisting the newly arrived head cook and the few assistant cooks she had brought with her, she decided to leave that all up to the regular staff, who would probably be happy just to have regular facilities to work in from now on.

That left Lana with plenty of time to show a certain squire just who he was dealing with. She didn’t normally go in for finery and messing with her hair, so when she commandeered a number of the servants to help her prepare for dinner, it sent mild shockwaves throughout the household.

The cooks were ordered to put a huge kettle of clean water on to heat up, and once it was reasonably warm, the chambermaids began carrying water up to Lana’s room by the bucketful to fill the portable copper and wood tub that was sitting in the middle of the room.

Lana had spent the time waiting for the warm water having a couple of footmen bring her chests of clothing up to her room so she could root through them and find a suitable dress, underclothing, and shoes. The clothes were turned over to housekeeping to check for tears before taking a hot iron to it to straighten the creases and smooth out the wrinkles, and the elegant velvet slippers were brushed to remove any dust and to uniformly raise the nap.

Once the tub was properly filled, Lana disrobed with the help of a couple of chambermaids, who clucked at how filthy she had gotten her dress, and then tested the water before gingerly stepping into the warm water. As soon as both feet were in, she sat down and lifted her legs so the maids could clean them as high as they could while yet other maids washed her long, thick chestnut hair. Once the hair was washed and rinsed, and her legs had been cleaned as high up as the maids could reach before hitting the water, Lana stood so the rest of her could be scrubbed.

Marie, the head housekeeper, had appeared by this time to see what the commotion was all about. Seeing that Lady Lana was making a real effort at being a lady this evening, nothing would do but that she roll up her own sleeves and scrub Lana’s back, bottom, and the backs of her legs down to the top of the water with a long-handled brush and some finely-milled perfumed soap until Lana’s skin glowed with all the dewy freshness of springtime. Once her front side was equally clean, she stepped out of the tub and into a thick towel to be dried off while the maids dried her hair as much as possible by hand before using special curling irons, that had been sitting next to the fire to warm without getting too hot, to curl her hair.

Then came paints and powders on her face. Not much, as this wasn’t a ball or a royal court appearance, but just enough to highlight her strengths and minimize whatever weaknesses she might have.

Next came her clothes. The maids thought Lana was so lucky to be slender enough that her corsets didn’t require much in the way of whalebone stays. She also wore a linen shift and thigh-high stockings, among other undergarments, but the dress itself was so long that only her velvet slippers would ever be visible to anyone who saw her.

Not so with her top half, where the current style was a deep, square neckline to show plenty of skin from the neck down to the tops of a lady’s breasts, and from shoulder to shoulder. Lana always claimed she didn’t have breasts, but was pleased to find that the dress and her time-consuming underclothes helped foster the illusion that she had more up top than was really the case.

The dress itself was a shimmering mossy green, a color her stepmother had once told her brought out the green in her hazel-colored eyes. The dress stayed close to her body until it reached her waist, and then it flared slightly until it reached her slipper tops. It wasn’t her best dress, not even close, what with it having no seed pearls or intricate brocades or embroidery, but it was plenty of dress for this occasion.

Once Lana was ready, she was paraded in front of her maids, right to a long mirror. After she took a long look, she was thrilled with the effect, and clapped her hands excitedly before profusely thanking everyone she could see for their efforts.

After Lana left, all the servants cared to talk about was why their beloved Lady Lana had suddenly decided to dress the part. There had to be some reason, there had to be someone, but no one knew.

When Lana made her way down the hall to Alicia’s room to show off a bit and to see if anyone else was ready, her little sister gasped with amazement, and then a truly pleased smile spread over her face. “Oh, Lana. You truly are beautiful when you try.”

“Thank you, Alicia. I don’t usually have any use for dressing up, but today…”

“What made you try today?”

“Someone mistook me for a stable girl today,” Lana admitted ruefully. “Hearing that hurt more than it should have, but tonight, I intend to set that young man straight.”

“Well…you were kind of dirty, Lana, and you were dressed rather plainly, so I can see the mistake. But yeah, if someone said that to me, I’d just about die from shame.” She eyed her older sister one more time. “If this look doesn’t get this guy on the right track, then nothing will.” Alicia’s eyes narrowed all of a sudden. “Speaking of which, who is this guy you’re dressing up for? Is he cute? Have we been introduced yet?”

Leave it to Alicia to figure out there is a man involved, Lana thought. I swear that girl has read every romance story in father’s entire library.

“Taking those in order: question one, I’m not telling you, question two, he’s very handsome, and question three, we haven’t been introduced yet, though I assume Lois has.”

Once Alicia’s servants were done readying her for dinner, the two young women went in search of their oldest sister, who they expected to be ready and waiting with their father. They learned from a servant that she was with their father, but that the two were having a heated discussion in the room Lord Lang had claimed for his library. Not eager to be anywhere near that argument, the two younger Lang women waited in a drawing room several rooms away and hoped Lois and their father wouldn’t be too long.

Back when Lana was beginning the lengthy process of making herself presentable for dinner, Clark and Bruce were somewhat more pressed for time. Clark had just brought up a bucket of water for Bruce and one for himself, when a servant arrived to tell Bruce that Lord Lang would like a private interview in his library at Bruce’s earliest convenience. Bruce correctly took that to mean ‘as soon as possible,’ so Clark used his heat vision to raise the temperature of the water in Bruce’s bucket for washing, and then both men stripped and used their buckets and the small cakes of harsh lye-based soap they had been provided with, and set about scrubbing themselves clean.

Halfway through their ablutions, there was a firm knock at the door to Bruce’s room. Each man looked at the other, before Clark set down his soap and other cleaning supplies and headed for the door. “Who is it?” he asked, even as he used his x-ray vision to see that it appeared to be two reasonably pretty servant girls. When he whispered that to Bruce, the girls took that moment to announce they were from housekeeping and they were there to help Sir Bruce and his squire prepare for dinner.

Confused, Bruce looked at Clark as if to say ‘I didn’t ask for anything.’

Clark just rolled his eyes at the master warrior and wondered if he knew about anything when it came to living in this sort of situation. “Just a minute, Girls,” Clark called out, before walking over to Bruce to explain. “These girls weren’t sent here to help us, though they probably will if we let them. They just want to get their sweaty little hands on your body.”

“What about you?” Bruce asked.

“Nah…I’m a nobody…but you have a famous name and a bloody reputation. Mother always said there are a lot of women who are drawn to that kind of man. She said they find being with him exciting and a little bit dangerous.” Clark pointed back to the door. “Want me to let them in?”

Bruce looked like he was seriously considering it for a moment, but then he smiled and said, “Chase ‘em off, if you please, Squire.”

Clark bowed slightly. “As you say, Sir Bruce.”

When Clark returned to the door, he told the young women, without ever opening the door, that they didn’t want any help. When the girls persisted, Clark told them he knew they hadn’t been sent and that he’d tell the head housekeeper about them if they didn’t leave at once. That scared the young women, who were scurrying down the hall before Clark could return to washing.

Bruce looked at Clark, and saw he was smiling as he began to finish washing. “What?” Bruce asked irritably.

“Oh nothing. Just that those girls may start telling people we prefer boys, or each other, to women since we didn’t even take a look at them before sending them away.”

“You’re kidding.”

“I wish I was, but stories have a life of their own in palaces and castles of any size.”

The two men were quiet for a moment, and then Bruce asked, “You take a look at ‘em through the door?”

“Yeah.”

“Were they cute?”

“Not bad,” Clark replied.

“Damn. It’s been a long time.”

“Since you’ve had a woman?” Clark asked, not quite believing what he was hearing.

“No, since I’ve had two women at once.”

Clark couldn’t quite tell if Bruce was serious or was just giving him a hard time, but he wasn’t about to ask and advertise his ignorance. Instead, he helped Bruce dress in his one sharp outfit, a scarlet and gold military jacket and black uniform trousers from his last posting with the Royal Mountaineers, which was a small but highly select army unit that was charged with keeping the mountain passes relatively easy to travel, and free of bandits. A great deal of his savage reputation came from his three years in the mountains.

Clark’s last duty was to clean Bruce’s boots, something he did with super-speed, before using that speed and a somewhat iffy looking buffing cloth to put a parade ground gleam on those boots. He then had scant time to make sure his second set of clothes was passably clean, before cleaning his own boots, dressing, and following his knight out of their room.

Once they had been directed to the correct room on the third floor, Bruce and Clark heard what sounded like a heated discussion going on between Lord Lang and his eldest daughter. Unsure of how long this could take, both men settled in, as they would need to wait on the pleasure of Lord Lang.

They didn’t need to wait long, as Lord Lang came bursting out of his library looking like he wanted to break something, or someone, in half. Seeing Bruce standing there patiently stopped Lord Lang in his tracks.

“I’m sorry, Sir Bruce, but if you don’t mind, I need to postpone our meeting until after dinner. As you may have heard, I’m currently dealing with a rather contentious matter right now.” Lord Lang then saw Clark trying to make his large size disappear. “Ah, Squire Clark. I understand from the letter I just received from my castellan that you are the chivalrous young man who took a horrendous beating instead of striking my eldest.”

“Yes, your Lordship.”

“I thank you for your consideration, Squire, but the next time Sir Bruce orders you to thrash my daughter while she’s pretending to be a man, swallow your fine upbringing and do it. It may save us all a lot of headaches in the future.”

Clark looked uncertainly from one man to the other, and Bruce turned to Lord Lang and said, “He may not be able to do it, your Lordship. I think he’s spent his whole life wanting to be the kind of knight that only exists in romances told by troubadours.”

Lord Lang heard Lois start up again, bringing up an old argument from years ago. “Please excuse me, Sir Bruce, it appears my daughter is not done with me yet.”

Bruce and Clark left the library and headed down to the great hall, which was on the first floor and was arranged for dinner with a long head table across the front of the room with individual chairs at each seat, and then longer tables that ran the length of the room perpendicular to the head table. These two tables had long benches beneath them for seating. Taken together, Clark thought, they look like the letter U.

The dining tables were already starting to fill, and while there was no food set out yet, there were pitchers of warm ale and watered wine for the assembled diners to drink as they mingled and talked.

Bruce was up on one end of the head table as he was essentially one of Lord Lang’s officers now. Clark, as he had expected, was seated down near the end of one of the other tables with the soldiers. Each of the perpendicular tables was seating people on both sides to allow them to have the needed capacity.

The rumble of conversation ceased though, the moment the double doors in the back of the room opened, and the Lang family entered the room. Anyone already seated stood, and those already standing stopped what they were doing to face Lord Lang and his daughters as they took the central seats at the head table.

As Lord Lang sat, so did everyone else. Clark was too far away from the head table to make out too much detail as he was being careful to not use his powers in public so he wouldn’t give anything away by doing or seeing or hearing something that he shouldn’t be able to do.

He saw Lord Lang, after a hasty change into something clean once he was done with the argument in the library. There appeared to be an empty place setting where Lady Lois might be expected to sit, and he saw the Lady Alicia, who he’d seen from time to time after their small party had joined up with Lord Lang’s wagon train. He thought Lady Alicia was considerably more beautiful than her sister Lois, even though there was supposed to be a four year difference in age between the two, but she was nothing special according to court standards.

Clark had tried to explain this to Bruce one day on their journey to Lord Lang’s Roskilde Castle. They’d seen a pretty girl in a tavern they’d stopped in along the way. Bruce had called her gorgeous, while Clark had allowed that she was okay. Bruce had instantly called Clark an elitist snob, and Clark had responded by telling him that every noble house, all across the kingdom, sent their most beautiful, most talented, most charming daughters to the capital. The crème de la crème joined his sister’s ladies in waiting, while the rest stayed at their family’s mansions in town so they could join the winter social season and find suitable husbands. Clark had finished by saying that since he was used to seeing the kingdom’s best on a daily basis, he ought to be given some slack for having a higher standard of beauty.

None of this, however, applied to the stunningly gorgeous young woman that had just taken her seat. She had to be the heretofore unseen Lady Lana. Clark stared at her with slack-jawed amazement, almost forgetting to take his own seat, as he studied her silken chestnut curls, glowing complexion, gleaming teeth, and the admirable expanse of creamy skin she was showing with her square neckline.

Still, what meant the most physically to Clark had always been a woman’s eyes. Some poet or philosopher had label them as ‘windows to the soul.’ Clark had always found that phrase overly dramatic but essentially accurate, so he waited to see her eyes, as right now they seemed to be occupied by searching the room for someone.

It was only when she finally turned her eyes on him that he realized he had seen her before. Her eyebrows lifted a little, as if to say ‘how do you like me now?’ while Clark’s heart sank into his boots. Crestfallen was an understatement when used to describe the way he felt at that moment. It was bad enough that he’d had trouble with the obnoxious eldest daughter of the family, now he’d treated the second daughter like a lowly stable girl, which not only was a gross insult for a person of her rank, but also a gross insult for a woman of her beauty.

Lana, on the other hand, was delighted when she saw the way the squire reacted when he realized who she was. It made a couple of hours being manhandled by the servants worthwhile. She planned to spend the rest of the meal watching the boy and making him as uncomfortable as she could. This is going to be fun! Lana thought.

Clark, however, had come to a decision. There was only one way to make up for his mistake, no matter how understandable it might have been. He needed to make an apology, and he needed to do it now, before his resolve failed him. Clark stood, walked around the end of his table, and walked up the open space in the middle to approach Lord Lang. He used his knowledge of court etiquette to stop at the proper distance and wait for Lord Lang to officially recognize him and signal him forward.

Once that signal came, Clark stepped forward, wondering what to say by way of apology. First he’d have to talk to Lord Lang, and then he’d have to beg for Lady Lana’s forgiveness. Here goes nothing!

[Nemu]

:D


Oh man talk about embarrassment... At least he owns up to his mistake and goes to apologize...

And it was an honest mistake...

That was good!!! Oh man Lord Lang telling Clark to actually beat up the girl if she does it again lol...

The Bruce / Clark moments are just funny now...

PPMS!!!

[treker]

Bruce may not appreciate the social graces and requirements of Clark's station but I know Lana does and should be impressed by the fact that Clark would make a public apology without being asked to do so.....

And the fact that it will annoy Lois is just an added bonus.....

[itsallinthespelling]

another awesome update card. looking forward to clarks apology. ppms

[shortcircuit85]

You can't leave it here! Get back and finish this update! We need to hear his apology! I still want to know what happened with Lord Lang and his oldest daughter Lois.

Thanks,

[kewl]

oh boy, this is really gonna be fun!!! :D
more update card!!!! pls? ;)

[NYC300Z]

Ha Ha Ha but at least Clark is getting it out of the way and being a man about it. I wonder how that will make Lois feel?
Will Clark have a some what private apology at the head table or will he have to face everyone?
Can't wait for the next installment!

PPMS!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 9

Apology

“Squire…Clark, I believe?” Lord Lang asked.

Clark bowed low and then rose. “Yes, your Lordship.”

Bruce was almost bug-eyed as he couldn’t imagine what Clark was doing now. All he knew was Clark talking to Lord Lang before their after dinner private discussion could not be good.

Lord Lang eyed Clark’s clothing more carefully, and then gave Bruce a steely glare. “Sir Bruce? It would behoove you to find your squire more appropriate attire for the evening meal and for more formal events. I assume this is the best he has, as it is scrupulously clean, therefore the fault is yours. Talk to my daughter Alicia tomorrow, and she’ll set you up with my household tailor.”

“Yes, milord.” Bruce had no option but to agree, but he glowered at Clark for getting him in even this small amount of hot water on their first day here.

“Now,” Lord Lang said, as he returned his focus to Clark, “what do you have that needs my attention? You’re a new addition to my household, so I will make some allowance, but know now that while I don’t mind dealing with genuine problems, I despise having my time wasted.”

Clark’s eyes flitted over to Lana very briefly, and then returned to her father. Even in that small moment, Clark was struck by how much more attractive she was up close, and he knew it was because now he could see her eyes, her ‘windows to the soul.’ Hazel…her eyes are hazel. Big, round, hazel…and completely beautiful.

“Thank you, your Lordship, for your generous consideration. I’m in front of you now because I made a hasty mistake today and made an assumption which caused me to insult one of your daughters.”

When Bruce heard that, his face sank into his hands, as he wondered what Clark could have done to this daughter of the house. The boy had barely had the time to insult her, Bruce thought. Does he have his insults planned so well now that he can squeeze them into a tight schedule?

“It’s beginning to sound like you intend to insult my entire family, Squire.” Clark was cautious, as Lord Lang’s words sounded dangerous, but his tone of voice didn’t. “First you refuse to hear my eldest daughter’s apology for her admittedly…inexplicable actions, and now you say you’ve insulted another of my girls. Which one, might I ask, and how?”

“The Lady Lana.”

Lord Lang looked over to his middle child, who nodded slightly in affirmation, but didn’t appear to be angry.

“As for how,” Clark took a deep breath and then let half of it back out, “I treated her like a stable girl this afternoon upon our arrival by handing her my two horses and asking her to see that they were taken care of properly.” Clark turned his eyes full upon Lana for the first time, steeling himself against the sensation of being overwhelmed by her beauty. “I’m here to make amends, as best I can, by offering her my sincerest apology.”

Bruce, who’d been dying a slow death inside ever since learning his charge had struck again, was listening intently now, hoping Clark’s apology would be enough.

“Well, Lana,” Lord Lang asked, “what do you think? Are you willing to accept his apology? Or should I just assign him some extra labor for punishment?”

“I don’t know, Father,” Lana said, “I rather think that depends on the quality of the apology.”

Lord Lang gestured to Clark, who immediately dropped to both knees, careful to do so slowly for fear of cracking the stone flooring. Clark’s jade green eyes latched onto Lana’s hazel ones and they locked. From that moment, no one else existed for either one of them.

“I’m sorry, Lady Lana. I should have asked your station instead of assuming I knew. The insult was completely unintentional.” Lana saw Clark’s eyes were earnest, pleading with her to understand and to forgive. “I’d like to be able to claim mitigating circumstances, but the truth is I could have avoided the problem by taking a little more care. I’m truly sorry, and I hope you’ll accept my humblest apology.”

If Lana knew who Clark really was, she’d have some idea of how unused to apologizing he really was. Crown Prince Kal rarely had to apologize to anyone for any reason, and yet, here he was humbling himself before her.

But Lana didn’t need to know who Clark really was. To her, Clark was just a seemingly nice, sincere guy who’d made an easy to make mistake, and who’d been extremely brave to step up and apologize the second he realized his error instead of waiting until later, when there would be fewer witnesses around.

Lana liked Clark’s seeming sincerity, but loved the guts it had taken for him to approach her father like this. She knew her father could be difficult, and he’d definitely been unhappy when he’d come in here. She assumed that had something to do with why Lois wasn’t here, but she’d leave that sleeping dog alone for now.

“Your apology is accepted, Squire Clark,” Lana said warmly. “I know what I looked like this afternoon and realize just how easy it would have been to think I was a stable girl…especially since I was already leading my father’s horse.”

Pleased that whatever tiny damage that had been done to his daughter’s honor had been repaired, Lord Lang dismissed Clark with a wave, and the kitchen servants began bringing out the food. This first dinner in the manor was somewhat smaller and less varied than what Lord Lang’s kitchen staff usually provided, as they hadn’t had the time necessary to prepare a full meal the way they usually did.

Clark still ate heartily, pleased to be able to down an adequate amount of food for the first time since they’d left Roskilde Castle. Bruce ate like a man with indigestion, however, after just having watched his life pass before his eyes. He’d been afraid Clark had goosed the poor girl or something, and had been relieved to learn how minor the supposed transgression had been.

The one thing Bruce noticed during Clark’s apology, that he was sure no one else in the dining hall had noticed due to their unfamiliarity with Clark, was the way he had looked at Lady Lana. He’d bet a year’s pay that Clark had found a woman whose beauty had impressed even a jaded observer of the comings and going at the royal court like himself. He couldn’t wait to needle the squire about that little tidbit.

Lord Lang had noticed the look between Lana and Clark also, but his focus had been on his daughter. Seeing her react so positively to a young man, in what to him was an obvious fashion, made him want to ask Sir Bruce what family the squire belonged to. While he was most conscious of Lois’ need to marry and do it quickly due to her age, he was also keeping an eye out for marriage prospects for his other daughters. With no sons to inherit the Barony after his death, Lord Lang needed to find suitable marriages for all three, or else hope one of his girls would somehow attract a big match, which would give the other girls some security, while also improving their chances of making good matches themselves.

After Lord Lang and his two daughters left the dining room at the end of the meal, Bruce made his way down the table to Clark and collected him so they could meet up with Lord Lang in his library for their long-awaited talk. They got there well ahead of their host, giving Bruce the chance to give Clark some last minute instruction.

“Can you do what your mother did in the throne room?” Bruce asked.

“You mean cast a sound barrier?”

“Yeah.”

“Easily. Just tell me what area you want soundproofed. I kind of have to visualize the area while I say the key word or words to trigger the general spell type.”

“In that case,” Bruce said, “I want you to soundproof the inside of this library room once we’re inside with Lord Lang. There are some things we need to talk about that no one else needs to hear.”

“Okay,” Clark replied. “Once we’re inside, give me a few seconds to convert my energy, and I’ll be ready.”

Lord Lang showed up a few minutes later, mumbling to himself about needing a woman to deal with daughters as he entered the room and beckoned the two waiting men to follow him in.

Clark immediately began the process of shifting his solar energy and within seconds was ready, softly muttering, “Silentium” as he pictured the entire library being screened from eavesdroppers.

Lord Lang was across the room, just setting himself down in the only chair and far too focused on his problems to notice the faint purple glow on Clark that accompanied the spell. When Bruce and Clark drew near, Lord Lang looked up and said, “Now, Sir Bruce, it’s finally time I learn exactly what is going on here and what his Majesty requires of me.”

“What has he told you so far, your Lordship?” Bruce asked.

“His one letter ordered me to establish a residence in or around Varshova on or before Crown Prince Kal-El’s nineteenth birthday…that’s not for two more days, so we’ve done it.” Lord Lang leaned forward. “He also said you would have further instructions for me once you joined us here.”

Bruce reached inside his scarlet and gold jacket and pulled out a thin, brown leather wallet, opened it, and handed the folded sheet of parchment inside to Lord Lang. Unfolding the parchment, Lord Lang read it and then studied the seal at the bottom before setting the parchment down on his lap.

“I’m to try and convince Grand Duke Charles to support the king if it comes down to a rebellion?” Lord Lang stood, taking the parchment with him, as he began to pace back and forth. “How in God’s name am I supposed to do that? What do I have to negotiate with?”

Bruce just looked at Lord Lang while surreptitiously pointing at Clark. Clark saw him, however, and said, “Not funny, Sir Bruce.”

“Who’s laughing, Squire?” Bruce retorted.

Lord Lang hadn’t heard specifics, but he knew something was going on and asked Bruce if there was something he needed to hear. Bruce eyed Clark briefly, then cleared his throat and said, “Actually, your Lordship, there is something more. That mission you just read about is real enough, but it’s mostly a cover for your real mission.”

Curious, Lord Lang stopped pacing, and turned his full attention on Bruce. “And that is…?”

Bruce tilted his head toward Clark. “Him.”



**********


A 2x is mostly done and could be posted should there be a nice response to this one.

[Nemu]

:D Nice response coming up ;) Well... once i read it ;)

Oh man I agree with Clark... not funny... I guess Grand Duke Charles is Chloe's father...

but now that Lana has shown interest in Clark... that puts Lord Lang in a difficult position... his daughter (and by the same way his) interests and that of the kingdom and the grand duchy...

I hope that real mission is mainly to protect Kal and not to have him marry...

Hope this is a nice enough response to grant us the x2 ;)

PPMS!!!



EDIT!!!


I needed to add some more... I am glad clana connected... they saw the sincerity in each other... and the fact that Lana sees the real man that Clark/Kal is inside does give hope for the future...

At least the insult was a light one and an honest mistake... Funny how Bruce was scared...

and also Lord Lang's comment about Clark's clothing and putting the blame on Bruce...

[itsallinthespelling]

that was a great update. the apology was a good one, nice to see a little chemistry maybe already starting to form between clark and lana. i hope we do get that 2x post here. great story ppms

[Cardinal]

I have an update finished, but am waaaaaay too tired to do the formatting necessary to post it. :-/

It'll go up first thing, once I drag my lazy butt out of bed.

[Nemu]

cool... rest is good... makes us see clearer at times... ;)

[kewl]

yay! there's the connection!!!
awesome update card! more pls? ;)

[Cardinal]

Chapter 10

The Mission

“Him? Why a…wait. Squire, how old are you?”

“I’ll be nineteen, milord…in only two more days.”

Lord Lang hadn’t been selected for this mission merely because he was loyal. His intelligence had been just as important. Thus, he needed no more help to realize who he was dealing with. All the blood drained from Lord Lang’s face, as he sank to one knee in front of the squire, and bowed his head.

Clark became Kal for a short time and his’ voice changed suddenly, becoming sharper, stronger, more commanding. “Rise, Lord Lang.”

As Lord Lang struggled to his feet, Kal turned to Bruce, and said, “Make the introduction.”

“Your Highness, it is my distinct pleasure to introduce to you Lord Lewis Lang, Baron of Roskilde.” Bruce turned to Lord Lang. “Milord, I am pleased to introduce you to Prince Kal-El, Crown Prince of Alemannia, and Duke of Borussia.”

“Prince Kal-El has been entrusted to my immediate care,” Bruce said, “but I thought it important one other person know exactly who he is in case something should happen to me. Keeping him alive and out of the hands of Dru-Zod’s men is vital.”

“Thanks for making me sound completely helpless, Sir Bruce,” Kal said, as he grinned.

“You know you have my complete cooperation, Sir Bruce,” Lord Lang said. “Anything you need…”

“…I’ll be sure to ask for, don’t worry about that. The king, and even more so the queen, made it quite clear that bringing their son back in anything less than the condition he left in would cost me dearly.”

“So…what am I to do with him? I can’t give him any special notice like I would a visiting prince.”

“Since ‘Squire Clark’ and I have been traveling virtually non-stop ever since he became my squire, he hasn’t really had the opportunity to experience the full breadth of a squire’s duties. Therefore I am making him available for service throughout your household. I already use him somewhat as a personal servant, but feel free to assign him to various duties throughout the manor.

Bruce looked directly at Clark, who was obviously reduced to the state of being a squire once more, and said, “At the very least, he should be able to develop an appreciation for what the servants go through to provide Prince Kal-El with the comforts he takes for granted when he’s at home.”

Bruce looked back at Lord Lang. “My only requirement is that he be free for his early morning and late afternoon training sessions with me in the waryard.”

“In that case, Squire Clark,” Lord Lang said. “Report to the head housekeeper tomorrow after your morning practice. I’ll inform her you are coming and she’ll put you to work.”

“Yes, milord,” Clark said. Bruce then dismissed him and sent him to their room to prepare it for sleep. The day had been long, and Bruce intended to be up early the next morning, for besides training Clark, he had to take over his new duties training the one-hundred-and-ten knights and soldiers that were now gathered here. He consoled himself with the knowledge that he didn’t have to set the watch schedules or devise the patrol patterns for the security of the manor. That chore would be up to Lord Lang’s guard captain.

Once Clark was gone, Lord Lang waited long enough to assure himself the young man wasn’t coming back, before saying, “Sir Bruce. We have a small problem.”

“Yes, milord?”

“I noticed my daughter Lana…well, seems to be taken with Squire Clark.”

“Really?” Bruce asked. “I noticed the same thing about him as relates to her. The way he looked at Lady Lana as he apologized let me know he’s interested.”

“Now normally, as a father who has three daughters to marry off, I’d be thrilled that a chivalrous young man from a noble family had taken an interest in one of my girls.” Lord Lang gave Bruce a grim look. “But this is anything but normal. The kingdom’s on the edge of open rebellion, and the royal children are some of his Majesty’s best bargaining chips went it comes to strengthening old alliances or forging new ones. The king will not be pleased if I should allow my daughter and his son to form an attachment that might make an arranged marriage more difficult to complete.”

“I was told that Prince Kal-El believes his father wants him to marry Grand Duke Charles’ daughter, Princess Chloe.”

“And well he should!” Lord Lang replied. “The eventual combination of the two lands that would be created by such a union has been a dream of the Kings of Alemannia long before his people ever set foot on this planet. It would lead to greater strength and security for both lands, as well as increased prosperity for merchants on both sides of the old border, as various tariffs no longer apply to them.

“With all the good that would come from a union of Krakovia and Alemannia, how could I possibly place more importance on the chance one of my daughters might be happy with that young man? I can’t do it, can’t allow it to happen, and if it did happen, the king would be well within his rights to take both title and lands away from me.

“For the sake of the kingdom, and for my family’s own selfish purposes, we have to keep my Lana away from Squire Clark.”

“How encompassing do you think that prohibition needs to be?”

“I was a teenager once myself. I remember the way passion seemed to flow through my veins like the richest blood, until I couldn’t stand it anymore…the prohibition needs to be as absolute as I can make it. No contact whatsoever.”

“Looks like Clark will get out of serving at table then. Which is too bad really. I was looking forward to watching him bring food and wine to his assigned persons without he himself being able to eat.”

Lana, meanwhile, had gone to see the guard captain to make sure his men all had adequate bedding in the barracks, before she turned in for the night. Thus it was that she was making her way to the family wing of the manor, while Clark was on his way to Bruce’s room at the other end of the manor, when the two of them collided as they tried to round the same corner in opposite directions at the same time.

Lana’s nose smacked into something solid as her entire body was brought to a screeching halt before rebounding backward. Clark, being Kryptonian, didn’t feel much, but his reactions were lightning fast, as his arms snaked out to grab onto whoever he’d just run into before she could fall to the ground. It was only when he held his victim securely in his arms that he looked down and realized it was Lady Lana. Torn between his need to release the lady and step back before anyone saw them in a clinch, and his desire to hold on to her softness and warmth just a bit longer, Clark compromised and slowly but regretfully released her, but didn‘t back off.

Lana was thankful she’d been saved from an unceremonious landing on her backside, and looked up just as Clark let go. Afraid of saying anything for fear of breaking the spell and making the squire run off, Lana bit her lower lip as she continued to look at him. See how much larger he looks from this close, Lana thought. And yet, for all his size, his hands felt as soft and gentle as his lips look.

Realizing what she was thinking, Lana flushed a brilliant red and muttered a hurried apology for being so clumsy and ran off, leaving a confused Clark in her wake. Unsure of what to do, but positive that chasing after a lady of the house was not on the short list of good ideas for a lowly squire, Clark shrugged his shoulders and trudged off to straighten up Bruce’s bedroom and then make sure his little pallet was ready for himself.

Alicia was waiting for Lana in her bedroom when the little brunette dynamo came charging in and slammed the door shut and locked it, as if Clark’s kissable lips had somehow chased her down the halls, up the stairs to her room, and would come charging in behind to ravage her if she didn’t.

“What in the world is the matter with you?” Alicia asked. “You look like you saw a ghost or something.”

Realizing for the first time that she was not alone, Lana tried to bring her breathing under control as she walked over to join her sister on the edge of her bed.

“Oh…nothing’s wrong,” Lana said.

“Liar,” Alicia replied, which in this case was only stating the obvious. “What’s going on?”

Lana looked at Alicia and wondered just how far she could be trusted, before deciding to tell her. “Tonight, for the very first time, I wanted to kiss a boy. And by that I mean a specific boy; not just a nameless, faceless shadow from a daydream, but a real, live person.”

Alicia clapped her hands happily, as if she’d been waiting years for this announcement. “Well, it’s about time! I only seem to want to kiss boys on days that end in ‘Y.’”

“You want to kiss far too many boys, Alicia. Be careful about that. It’s the sort of thing that leads to trouble.”

“Oh, I know that. I didn’t say I was going to kiss any of them, just that I wanted to…like that dreamy Squire Clark who was so handsome and earnest when he apologized to you tonight.”

When Lana heard her sister mention Clark’s name, she tensed up and came close to telling her to keep her mitts off of him, before she remembered neither one of them could have him unless and until they found out he was from an acceptable family.

“Was Squire Clark what you came in here to talk about?” Lana asked irritably.

“No, actually. I heard from my chambermaid who heard from another maid who heard from someone who just happened to be passing by the library when father was in there with Lois.”

“So?”

“So?!” Alicia leaned in conspiratorially. “Apparently their argument reached the boil over point for Father and he turned Lois over his knee and spanked her until she couldn’t sit.” Sitting back triumphantly, Alicia added, “That’s why Lois missed the meal.”

[itsallinthespelling]

awesome update card, i find it funny that lois got spanked at her age. and lana finally started having feelings for clark, i wonder how her father and bruce will mettle in the clana that will eventually happen. ppms

[Nemu]

oh man that ending was buying back some (and i do mean some) of the grrrr from post introduction Bruce/Lewis discussion about keeping clana separated...

I know we haven't seen her yet... but I hope something happen to Chloe to stop Kal from having to marry her...

I wonder how Lana would react to learning the true id of Clark... Because the secrecy will help in stopping Lana from "pursuing" her feelings... all Lewis has to say is the Squire Clark is not from an acceptable family...

Well that is for now anyway... clana's love and passion will get through much of anything...

PPMS !!!

[shortcircuit85]

Another couple of great updates. Please keep them coming.

Thanks,

[maitriniazngurl]

Poor Lois... its kinda funny though

Nooo!! Don't keep Lana away from Clark! They belong together Lord Lang... lol

I hope Chloe and ends up being more of friends when she realizes how he feels about Lana...

----- Added 32 Seconds later -----

Ppms!!

[NYC300Z]

Lois is going to be so mad with Clark it's almost unthinkable! I wonder when we'll hear an apology from her? I wonder what Lord Lang will tell Lana about Clark if anything?

PPMS!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 11

Watchers

Bruce entered the bedroom not too long after Clark got there, to find that Clark had already completed preparations for sleep, and was staring out the room’s one small glass window.

“So…how’re you going to insult the Lady Alicia, Squire?”

Preoccupied with thoughts of another Lang daughter, Clark half turned toward Bruce, and said, “What?”

“Well…the way I’ve got it figured, you’ve already insulted Lord Lang’s eldest daughters, so why not go for the clean sweep and make everyone here hate you?”

Bruce had Clark’s full attention now. “Lady Lois deserved whatever insult she felt, and nothing will make me think any differently on that subject. She only tried to apologize because the castellan forced her to; had she meant it, I would have listened to her and accepted the apology.

“Lady Lana…” Clark sighed heavily, and Bruce snickered.

“What the Hell was that, Clark? You sounded like a girl.” Just the way Clark had said Lana’s name reinforced the idea that Clark had it bad for the admittedly stunning Lady Lana Lang.

Clark shot Bruce a look that hinted he was taking risks he didn’t need to be taking, and continued with what he’d been trying to say. “Lady Lana was completely different. Is completely different.”

“How do you know that, Clark? You’ve barely had time to do anything more than insult the girl.”

“But did you hear how she accepted my apology? With a graceful ease. She even had the class to admit it was partly her fault, even after I tried to take all the blame for myself.”

“Beauty, grace, a hard-worker…” Clark shook his head, “…a man could do worse.”

Bruce decided he’d better try to head this off before it got worse. He knew there was no way King Jor-El would even consider letting the boy marry Lady Lana. True, her father was a noble, but one of the most minor sort. And he’d only marry the prince to a homegrown noble in the first place if he couldn’t find a foreign power which would want to forge closer ties with Alemannia by sending a royal daughter to be Prince Kal’s bride.

Bruce supposed once Kal married he could choose to have a mistress, maybe even a handful of mistresses, as it had been a royal prerogative throughout Alemanni history. What he didn’t know was if this prince would be the type to want a mistress, or if this lady was the type to be inclined to be a mistress.

Bruce realized however that worked out, it was far in the future and thus not his problem. He also realized that Lord Lang’s wish to keep his daughter away from Clark wasn’t his problem either. His one and only problem was to keep Clark alive and out of Dru-Zod’s hands, and if he could manage to teach the boy a few things along the way, so much the better.

Lord Lang, Bruce thought, when it comes to keeping Clark and Lady Lana apart, you’re on your own. I’m not going to help them, but I’m not going to stop them. Still, I’d better give the boy a warning.

“A word of wisdom regarding Lady Lana, Clark.”

“Hmm?”

“Her father is dead set against any sort of match between you two, for reasons that make a lot of sense. He’s afraid of what the king might do should a romance blossom that interferes with any possible match he might make for you, especially now that your marriage could be vital to securing a needed alliance.

“So…before you go off and start singing under the lady’s balcony or start reciting bad poetry, keep in mind that your host is risking much to keep you hidden out here. You might not want to repay his loyalty by going after his daughter.”

“You’ve obviously never heard me sing,” Clark said dryly, as he tried to joke away the realization that Bruce was right. “And the only poetry I’ve had time for is the harsh tone of Sir Emmerich’s bark paced by the steady meter of sword on shield. I can speak four languages as if I was born to it, but all the words I’ve studied are trade laws, treaty stipulations, and diplomatic niceties.

“I can dance, in fact I do it very well, but ‘Squire Clark’ will never get to show that to Lady Lana.

Clark shrugged his shoulders and turned back the lone window. “As much as I sense there’s something special about that young woman, I should really leave her alone. Not so much because of her father’s loyalty, but because of the lady herself.

“When it comes right down to it, what do I really have to offer a woman? My position and wealth are a result of my birth, nothing more, and those will go to the woman my father chooses for me, not to any woman I might love.

“And once I marry, all else that I am will belong to my wife, too. For when I stand before the altar in the cathedral and swear to ‘love, honor, and cherish,’ I mean to give it my all: to learn to love the woman I’ve likely just met days before the ceremony, to honor her as my wife and the mother of my children deserves, and to cherish what she brings to our union, instead of dwelling on what she does not.”

“No mistresses?” Bruce asked, though by now the answer was painfully clear.

“None. I’m nothing if not a man of my word. So all we could have together is this short time here, and then Father will sell me off and both Lana and I will have to start all over again with someone new.”

Bruce thought of something he’d heard once, a very long time ago, from a woman who lived still in his memory. She had been on her deathbed, and both of them knew it. A newly-minted Sir Bruce was trying to be her strength during her last hours, but he’d ended up leaning on her instead. And as he lamented her imminent passing and the end of all they’d meant to each other, she’d looked up and stroked the side of his face, and said softly, ‘It is better to have loved and lost, than to have never loved at all.’

“What was that, Sir Bruce?” Clark asked.

Bruce realized he must have said that out loud, and blanched. That was a part of him that stayed locked away where no one could see it, where no woman could ever find it, and hurt him thus again. That door slammed shut with finality, and Bruce glowered at Clark, telling him it was time for sleep as they had a busy day ahead of them.

The next day was busy for everyone. The household servants spent all day unloading wagon after wagon of supplies, furniture, clothing, and other belongings and then lugging them into the house under the watchful eyes of Marie the head housekeeper, and all three girls.

Clark’s day started with more hand-to-hand training with Bruce, and once he was done with breakfast, he found Marie and being mindful of Lord Lang’s hurried instructions regarding Squire Clark and Lady Lana, she assigned him to work with the servants who were thoroughly cleaning almost six weeks of road grime from Lord Lang’s best carriage, as he hoped it would be needed the next day.

Lord Lang had sent a liveried messenger to the grand ducal palace in Varshova to announce his arrival in the grand duchy and to ask for a brief audience to pay a courtesy call just long enough for official introductions. He wondered briefly if he should also send a note to the Alemanni ambassador, who if Lord Lang remembered correctly, was Lord Eduard Pierzynski, Count of Ellsinore. Figuring it would do no harm, and might help at some point, Lord Lang decided he and his family would pay a courtesy call at the ambassador’s home on the way back from the palace…should they receive an invitation to the palace in the first place.

By the time Clark was ready for his evening weapons practice, his filth made Lady Lana’s soot-coated appearance from the day before look like the height of cleanliness. Bruce nearly couldn’t stop laughing when he saw how thoroughly dirty Clark was.

“No need to ask how your first day of service went,” Bruce chortled.

“What about your day, Sir Bruce?” Clark asked, as he slipped on the training amulet and then a few pieces of armor.

“There are too many soldiers for me to train all at once, so I have to break them up into smaller groups and train them an hour or two at a time. It looks like it will be, at least at first, an all day process.”

As the two men grabbed blunted practice swords and began to work together, clanging their swords together as they moved back and forth in what some refer to as “the dance of the swords,” they had an audience for a brief amount of time.

Lady Lois watched intently, admiring their sword work, and hoping Sir Bruce might slip a few painful shots past Clark’s guard. She wished she could be out there learning with them, but after yesterday’s ‘discussion’ with her father, Lois suspected her days wielding swords were over. She knew his threat to find a dancing master to help her freshen up her knowledge of the currently fashionable dances was not an idle one.

Lana was also watching, but from a different window on a different floor. She had managed to catch brief glimpses of the squire during the day, and had been impressed to find him working as hard as any of the servants on cleaning the carriage. She’d overheard a couple of her father’s soldiers talking about Clark’s morning’s workout with Sir Bruce, and was curious to see how he’d fare in his late afternoon workout after a full day of scrubbing.

Lana knew little about swordplay, nor did she want to, but she watched them nonetheless, wincing each time either man was struck, but doing so a little harder when the injured party was her Clark. Not my Clark, damn it! He’s just a squire, Lana. Get that into your thick skull now.

By the time Lana had to stop watching the men and go on to get ready for the evening meal, she’d been sure both men would be bruised once they were done, and she’d been duly impressed by Squire Clark’s stamina. It seems like that bull of a man can go all day.

Even the Lady Alicia had managed to sneak a look at the cute squire. She was disappointed to find they were working out too far away from the manor for her to see individual body parts, like the cute butt and the sharply chiseled arms she’d seen earlier in the day as he’d worked on the carriage.

Still, she could recall what she’d seen and imagine those strong arms wrapped around her, just like the main couple in one of her father’s books. She was smart enough to know she couldn’t tell anyone though, or the squire would spend his days cleaning out the soldiers’ stables far out back, where she’d never see him again.

All she wanted was a chance with Clark. She already knew that as the third daughter of a minor lord, her chances of making a good marriage were slim, at best, so she was determined to find a decent marriage with someone she could actually love. Squire Clark looked like her first good candidate.

[treker]

I feel like I've gotten the first real glimpse into Squire Clark's
soul, and he's a very sad and solitary figure indeed. He knows
what his fate is and is resigned to it. He seems to have the power to see underneath the illusion that people try to project to the world and see the real person. It's sad that he and Lady Lana cannot find a way to be together.

Lois is showing herself to be a truly spitfull person; I must confess that if anything bad happens to her that I wouldn't be sad at the event.

Oh, and now Alicia is throwing her hat into the ring....oh, what a tangled web you weave Cardinal.....I like it.....

[itsallinthespelling]

another great update card. it was sad to see clark seemingly accept his fate of an arranged marriage, i look forward to him breaking out of that thought process and going after lana. liked how Lana already seems to have fairly strong feelings for Clark. Hope she will get around to acting on those feelings soon. ppms

[Nemu]

lol at Bruce opening comments on how Clark would insult Alicia...

But with the last paragraph... I fear that unwillingly Clark will insult the youngest...

Alicia... first of all... it will never happen with Squire Clark... he is the prince... and second... you would step on your sister's toes... and that is a bad move lol...

Now... Lois? man that woman is stupid....

Lana was funny too... Her Clark...

Even with the situation now... the future looks grim... war is on the horizon...

Who knows which side the Grand Duke is on... and anything could happen during the war... By the end of the story Lana could be the only choice in Jor-El's eyes... Or maybe Queen Lara will have a say in Kal's favor...

PPMS!!!

[NYC300Z]

Kind of saw that coming with Alicia didn't think that she would be that set on it....I wonder that will make Lana feel if they ever confide in each other. I guess it's time to see how Lord Lang's mission goes huh?

PPMS!

[shortcircuit85]

Oh this is going to be good. Lois is mad at this guy, Lana and Alicia are going after the same guy, and Lord Lang doesn't need him to be involved with any of his girls. This is going to be priceless. Can't wait for more.

Thanks,

[kewl]

brilliant update!
yikes! the two sisters are going for the same guy...at first i didn't think alicia would really go for clark...but then, we all know better than that ;)

[clana-lives-on]

welll....
its been a loooooong time since ive been on here..almost a year.
(yikes!!!)
ive read what you've written so far and i love it..like always :))

[Cardinal]

welll....
its been a loooooong time since ive been on here..almost a year.
(yikes!!!)
ive read what you've written so far and i love it..like always :))

Welcome back! :D

Clana may be rolling on toward its bitter end on "Smallville," but it 'lives on' with us writers.

[Cardinal]

Chapter 12

Change of Plans

Zod’s original plan had been elegant in its simplicity. Not one-hundred percent sure whether the King’s Legion was completely loyal to him or to the king, he had planned to use them only to block off all access to the summer palace, and then use his own Walachian troops, and the troops of his closest allies, to move in on the palace itself.

Once they’d overcome the expected stiff resistance from the king’s household guards and had the royal family safely in hand, the king and prince would have been quietly and privately executed, as Zod couldn’t have afforded a rival claimant to the throne coming back to haunt him years later. The queen’s good behavior would be purchased with a not-too-subtle threat against the princess’ life. Zod had then planned on declaring himself Lord Protector of Alemannia, and after a suitable period of time, marrying the Princess Mara and declaring himself king.

But when he called his battle staff into session, their opinions upon hearing of the disappearances of the prince and princess were unanimous: the king and queen knew what was coming and would be on the move themselves before any of Zod’s forces could reach the summer palace.

The idea of a quick and almost bloodless palace coup was gone. What was going to replace it was some sort of civil war. Most important now for Zod was mobilizing his forces and getting them into the field as a cohesive unit to overawe the nobles who hadn’t made up their minds to fight for the king, and to overwhelm the ones who had, piece by piece, before they could link up and form an effective resistance.

His army had moved in an attempt at cutting off the king and queen from their strongest support base, which was in the kingdom’s far south and east, but Zod expected the royals to get there as they’d had a head start. There was a second, and more important, reason for attempting to cut off the royals. Finding out where they were headed would make it easier for Zod’s main army to get there first and to break up any royal army before it could form.

The best way to win this war, in Zod’s estimation, was to keep it from ever really getting underway.

Once the king knew Dru-Zod meant to challenge for the throne, he'd acted to place his children in safe, widely separate locations, in case something went wrong. No one in the kingdom besides he and his wife knew where to find both of the children, which just added to their protection. Once the king’s children were as safe as they could be, he felt free to act.

The biggest problem Jor-El faced was giving the loyal nobles, primarily located in the south and east of the kingdom, the time and space necessary to gather their small armies into one large one that might be able to deal with Zod on something like equal terms. Figuring Zod would expect any army buildup to center on the king himself, Jor-El planned to lead Zod out of the way and hole-up in a well-supplied, strongly defended castle in the far south of the kingdom.

While Zod surrounded that castle and considered his options for siege or even assault, the loyal Dukes, Counts, and Barons would be gathering their troops in the far east, which should give them enough time to organize and supply themselves. Holing up in a fixed location was a risk, but it was a calculated one. Jor-El thought it was the one most likely to give his supporters the chance they’d need.

As Jor-El and Lara raced southward in a carriage, with a heavy guard of knights and other armored horsemen, they reflected that they were about to be safe, and that their children were safe, too. Kal-El was hidden in the Baron of Roskilde’s household across the border into Krakovia, and Mara had taken ship and headed to Anglia, where she was to have an honored place in young King Richard’s court.

The problem they couldn’t do anything about was that, while their family was safe, everyone else was potentially at risk as the kingdom went to war with itself. That ate at Jor-El, and at Lara, but the potential long-term damage from having a brutish man like Dru-Zod as king overpowered all other considerations.

Clark’s world was considerably smaller at the moment. Ever since Lois had learned Sir Bruce was making him available for various menial jobs around the manor, she had taken great joy in giving him as many dirty, nasty jobs as she could find. When the guard captain decided the soldiers’ barracks needed a new latrine trench dug, Lois made sure Clark was part of the crew that got the job.

She was a general thorn in Clark’s side for a full week after they’d arrived at the manor. True to his word, Lord Lang located a new set of tutors for his girls. These weren’t worried about history or mathematics, these tutors were here to help the girls sharpen their ‘female’ skills, which included sewing, dancing, and music, among other things.

It was quickly established that the two oldest girls had lost whatever musical skills they may once have had, but Alicia blossomed, as she loved both singing and playing the harpsichord. The older girls were thus able to skip out on music lessons, but their father was insistent on them working on their sewing and dancing.

Lois muttered curses about how this was all Clark’s fault, and Lana, who was as unhappy about the sewing part as Lois was, found herself defending Clark and blaming Lois. Lana and Alicia quickly regained a basic competence wielding needles, but Lois had more difficulty due to the callouses on her hands from sword practice and her general unwillingness to learn.

All three girls, however, were interested in brushing up on their dancing skills. Their father was still waiting word on when he would have his audience with the grand duke, and they knew they’d be brought along to be introduced at court. It was their best chance of making local connections and being invited to join the social scene in the capital.

The girls had spent most of their young lives stuck in the cultural backwater of Roskilde. Parties had been few and far between, and had always been small. The chance to attend the various parties of the late fall and winter social season, when many noble families would come back to the capital until spring, was the best chance any of them had ever had.

The problem with dancing instruction, was that they didn’t have anyone to practice dancing with. There were no young men of quality in the household who might be reliably expected to know the proper dances. Only when Bruce overheard Alicia complaining to Lana about the lack of a proper dancing partner did a solution present itself.

“Ladies?” Bruce said.

“Yes, Sir Bruce?” Lana replied. She still didn’t like the idea of a man with such a brutal reputation being assigned to her family, and she wasn’t quite able to keep the distaste out of her voice.

“I’m sorry to have overheard what Lady Alicia was just saying, but I have a possible solution.”

“You, Sir Bruce?” Alicia said doubtfully, as she eyed the man who had to be twice her own age.

“No, milady,” Bruce said. “Not only do I not have the knowledge of dancing that is needed, but working with your father’s soldiers is pretty much a full-time occupation.” Bruce shifted his gaze toward Lana to see her reaction to what he said next. “But Squire Clark is supposed to be an excellent dancer, even though he claims to hate it.”

Just as Lord Lang had led him to believe she would, the young woman’s eyes brightened and she took in a deep breath. The thing he noticed was that the younger sister reacted in much the same way. Oh great! Bruce thought. Clark will have two daughters of the house fighting over him, while the third tries to break his neck.

Bruce knew he’d have to float the idea to Lord Lang first, but thought that having the contact between Clark and his daughters happen under the watchful eye of the dancing master would be enough to get him to agree, especially since he’d been the one to order the practicing.

“Before you ladies get too excited, please allow me to present the idea to your lord father, as I know he’s been concerned with, umm, how you ladies spend your time.”

Both girls thanked Bruce, but before he slipped away, Lana stopped him, waited until Alicia disappeared down the hall, and asked, “How is Squire Clark doing, Sir Bruce? I haven’t gotten more than a glance or two of him since the welcoming banquet.”

“He’s doing fine. Lady Lois has been assigning him the nastiest jobs she can, but if your father approves of this dancing plan, that will change. Then, the worst part of his duties will be trying to keep three lovely young women from stepping on his toes.”

Lana smiled, both at Bruce’s refreshing forthrightness, and at the image of her and her sisters trampling Clark’s feet as they refreshed their abilities. “One more thing before you go, Sir Bruce.”

“Yes, milady?”

“Who is Squire Clark?” Lana bit her lip. “What is his family name?”

Bruce’s face, which only seconds before had been enwreathed with a smile, dropped as Lana asked a question he dare not answer. He thought about lying, but realized he’d likely get caught in the lie sooner or later, so he stuck with the truth. “I’m not allowed to say what his family name is, or even if he has a family, milady.”

“But why?”

“Sorry, Lady Lana, I’m not allowed to say why I’m not allowed to say…now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to talk to your lord father and see if he’ll allow my squire the company of his daughters.”

Troubled, Lana waved the knight away and headed for her spacious room. She understood there could be legitimate reasons for not revealing Clark’s parentage, but she wondered what reason there could be for hiding the reason itself. The only conclusion she could make in the short time before she entered the family quarters, was that he was likely the son of someone powerful. Whether a legitimate son who’d need secrecy to protect from a kidnapping or assassination, or a bastard son, who might be embarrassed for anyone to know.

Either way, Lana thought, he might be within reach of the second daughter of Baron. I could have a chance.

Lana floated the rest of the way up to her quarters, as she hoped Bruce was successful in convincing her father to allow the squire to help. She was just going to have to pretend indifference if her father asked about him, so he didn’t get overly protective. And as for Lois continually assigning him dirty jobs, well…she’d have to see about that little scheme.

Bruce found Lord Lang in his library, which now really looked like a library, as all the books they’d brought from Roskilde had been unloaded and carefully stocked onto the bookcases they’d brought. Close to the door were a pair of plain wooden reading tables with four sturdy chairs each table had two glass and brass candle lamps, none of which were in use at the time.

At the far end of the room, just in front of the lone window, sat a large, heavily carved desk. Behind the desk was where Lord Lang was located, reading through a few sheets of paper.

Lord Lang heard his new arms master approach, and held up the sheaf of paper as if wielding a club. “This damn move cost me a small fortune. Between extra food for the people and fodder for the animals, and all the wagons I had to hire, I’m out slightly more than 1,000 gold crowns.”

“A princely sum, milord.”

“Then there’s this place. Rent will not be cheap.”

“I’m sure the king’s favor is worth something, milord.”

“It is…it always is…but that’s not why I’m here.” Bruce waited for Lord Lang to continue. “I’m here because my king has called on me, because he needs me.” Setting the papers back down, Lord Lang focused on his guest. “What can I do for you, Sir Bruce?”

Bruce went on to explain the conflict between his desire to keep Lana and Clark apart, and his very real need to have a male dance partner for his girls to practice with. “I know you are still waiting for an audience with the grand duke, but I can’t help but think that at least one of your daughters will receive an acceptable invitation once you’ve had the chance to officially introduce them to Krakovian society.”

“Invitation to what?” Lord Lang asked. He really didn’t seem to know about the Harvest Ball.

“The Harvest Ball. At least, that’s what my squire calls it, and as he has a close relationship with a local noble, he ought to know. Furthermore, Clark says it’s both the highlight of the fall/winter party season in Varshova, and the event that acts as the semi-official start to it all.”

Lord Lang held his forehead in his hands before running them down to his mouth and off his chin. “So you mean to say my girls can’t afford to miss this dance?”

“Not if you have any hopes of getting one or more married while you are here.”

Lord Lang pondered the idea, feeling screwed whichever way he went. “Okay. Send your boy to the dancing master tomorrow after lunch…and have him put on that one nice set of clothes the tailor made for him. I’ll tell the tailor to make Clark another several sets of dress uniforms and the like,” Lord Lang took that moment to point a finger at Bruce and shake it while saying, “Just make sure that boy knows my girls are off limits to him.”

“It will be done,” Bruce said, before backing out of the room and turning toward his bed, and a long night’s sleep.

[Nemu]

:D

What the father says might not suit the daughters... (at least the younger two)

And I wonder... if it comes to a fight between Lana and Alicia... I would guess the fact that Lana is older means she is the one that will have the right to have a shot at Clark first...

And I hope Lord Lang only succeed in marrying off Lois... or both Lois and Alicia...

Nice maneuvering from the El to insure their children's safety...

Now...

PPMS!!!!

[shortcircuit85]

Great update! I am enjoying the chess match between Jor-El and Zod. I can't wait to see Clark dance his way out of this!

Thanks,

[kewl]

let the dance begin!!! :D
awesome update card!

[maitriniazngurl]

Great update!!

I can't wait to see what happens at the Harvest Ball...

PPMS!!

[Nemu]

my main concern is that Alicia is kinda young still... while Lois has a bit too strong of a personality...

Making Lana as the one that will most probably be the popular one at the ball... and all following events... and the easiest for Lord Lang to marry...

I hope that from what you showed us of his character that Lord Lang will listen to his daughters when it comes to marrying them off...

[NYC300Z]

A real good chance for some Clana interation at last! I can't wait to see how Clark thinks of this new duty and their first dance!

PPMS!

[Cardinal]

my main concern is that Alicia is kinda young still... while Lois has a bit too strong of a personality...

Alicia is young...for our society anyway, but way back when, a girl was ready to marry roughly as soon as she was ready to have children.

Lois, on the other hand, is getting close to being an old maid. :eek: And yes, her abrasive, assertive personality does her no favors when it comes to her father's attempts at finding her a man.

[Nemu]

yeah i do admit that way back when... old people were those that lived past 40 years...

ah yes... Lois ending as a spinster (if that's the word for it)

Soo... Alicia and Lana will be the "belles of the ballrooms"..

but... there are all those dancing lessons to go through first ;)

[CaptainObvious]

If Lana thinks Clark looks good already, imagine her jaw dropping when Clark shows up for dance practice in his tailored clothing. I wonder if Lana will do any digging into trying to learn Clark's family name.

[Cardinal]

Chapter 13

Let’s Dance

Bruce waited until just before he and his charge began their morning hand-to-hand combat practice before telling him of his new assignment. Clark stopped in mid-step, looked right at Bruce, as if trying to bore a hole right through him, and said, “I’ve got to do what, Sir Bruce, with whom?”

“Dance practice. Lord Lang’s three daughters need some serious remedial dancing lessons. Apparently he spent too much time turning them into clerks who could help him run his affairs, and not enough time on making them into proper ladies. And now there’s this Harvest Ball coming up in the not so distant future, and the ladies don’t want to look like fools.”

“Balls can be a lot of fun, as long as there aren’t a lot of hidden agendas involved,” Clark mused. “The balls I attended always included lots of hidden agendas though.”

“I…wouldn’t know much about that, Clark…I, uh, I’ve never been to a royal ball of any sort.” Embarrassed, Bruce admitted, “It’s hard for a common-born knight to wangle that sort of invitation.”

Clark looked directly at Bruce. “I hope they aren’t counting on actually going to the Harvest Ball. It’s going to be just as difficult for Lord Lang’s daughters to get an invitation to this ball as it is for a ‘common-born knight’ to get an invitation to a ball back home…if what Harry says is correct.”

“What do you mean?” Bruce asked carefully.

“This is the premier event on the Krakovian social calendar. Everyone who is anyone from the local nobility will be there. Visiting minor nobility like the Baron of Roskilde and his family won’t likely be able to get their feet in the door…unless one of them is invited by someone who has an invitation, but needs an escort.” Clark took his starting position for practice. “I’ll dance with the ladies if you require it, but please let them know this Harvest Ball is not where they will make their local social debuts.”

“sh*t…”

“Not here, Sir Bruce, the latrine trench is out back. Trust me on that one. I dug almost half of it myself.”

“Heh, Smartass. Let’s get this practice over with so you can eat, clean up, and dance with the ladies…oh, two more things: first, wear the good clothes Lord Lang’s tailor made for you, and second, I’m supposed to make sure you know all of his daughters are strictly off limits to you.

“It would show a complete disregard for a man who is risking a lot to shield you if you were to trifle with any of his daughters, especially when you know you will have to marry elsewhere.”

Surprised by Bruce’s line of discussion, Clark replied icily, “The next time I ‘trifle’ with a woman’s affections will be the first time, Sir Bruce. I know, better than anyone, just how limited my choices are when it comes to women. I’ll thank you kindly to keep your instruction to how I fight.”

“Fair enough, Squire. But as your behavior reflects upon me, I’m ordering you to pay no notice to the ladies. That should be easy with Lady Lois; you two are like oil and water. Lady Alicia is, I think, a bit young for your taste, despite her beauty. But we both know you have a fondness for Lady Lana. Dance with her…but nothing more.”

Clark was seething by now, and his anger made their workout more interesting than usual. Clark’s sudden desire to pound on Bruce left him wide open for a number of hard shots, especially to the ribs, but Clark’s extra long reach and his sheer determination allowed him to land several heavy blows of his own.

It didn’t occur to Bruce until their workout was over that Clark had figured something out: he would be happy to take all the beatings Bruce could dish out for an hour, as long as he got in a fair number of shots in return. This was because Clark knew he would heal instantly once the workout was over, but Bruce would hurt for days.

Well, there’s the temper flare-up I’ve been waiting for; too bad I’m going to have to pay for it.

“I’m glad of one thing, Squire,” Bruce said, as Clark prepared to rush off to a hurried breakfast.

“What’s that, Sir Bruce?”

“That you took your anger out on me instead of someone else. That use of your regenerating ability was unworthy of you.”

Clark grimaced. “You noticed, huh? Most people don’t.”

“I’ll admit it took me awhile. I couldn’t understand why you were fighting in such a crazy way, until I realized how sore I was and how I was going to feel it for a couple of days. Then I caught a glimpse of that amulet and realized you wouldn’t even feel it long enough to leave the waryard.

“I had thought you were becoming a man. Maybe I was wrong. Maybe this is who you really are, and the rest has just been pretending.”

Clark handed over the amulet to Bruce, who tucked it away in the lead box where it belonged. Clark healed, just as Bruce had said. No pain, no stiffness, no bruises. Clark looked around to make sure the waryard was empty, and as Bruce straightened up, Clark shifted his stored energy for use as magical energy. He then laid his hands on either side of Bruce’s face, and said, “Vigoratus.”

Clark’s hands glowed purple, and Bruce felt a surge of energy pass through his body. It scared him enough that it took him several seconds to realize he no longer felt any pain. Experimentally trying out a shoulder Clark had nearly dislocated with an armbar, Bruce’s eyes grew in wonder as it felt loose and easy, as if nothing had happened.

“What the Hell did you do?”

“A simple healing spell. Mother’s much better at it than I am. If you’d actually broken anything, my version of the spell wouldn’t help you much.”

“What if someone had seen you do it?”

“Like who? I looked all around the waryard, and even used some x-ray vision to make sure no one was hiding around a corner. Besides…weren’t you the one who was just griping like a girl about how much you were hurting?”

“Noooooo. I was the one griping about your childish reaction to being told there was a sweet for dinner, but you couldn’t have any.”

“You know something, Sir Bruce?” Clark had poured as much sarcasm into the ‘Sir’ as he possibly could. Bruce definitely noticed. “For a guy who’s seen and done as much as you have, you don’t seem to know very much…not about me anyway.

“There’s a powerful tradeoff when it comes to being the Crown Prince,” Clark said. “I’ve been given so much. Wealth beyond the dreams of avarice. Power…not much now it’s true, but soon I’ll assume my position as Duke of Borussia to get some experience ruling.

“But in return for that wealth and power, I’m required to give up almost everything else. I don’t choose my wife…my parents do. I didn’t choose my profession…that was decided the moment they knew I was a boy. All this and more. Basic decisions for most people which have been taken from me by royal protocol.

“It’s the paradox of royal life. All that power…and yet, so few real choices to actually make.” Clark shook his head and cleared his throat, as he was somewhat embarrassed to have felt sorry for himself over such a small thing. “And now you want to deny me the pleasure of smiling at a lady, enjoying her company, and hoping she’ll smile back.

“I know I can’t marry any of Lord Lang’s daughters, damn it! Just don’t try to order me to turn a blind eye to their charms while I’m here.” Clark straightened up to leave. “You’d have just as much success ordering water to flow uphill.”

Far above the out of the way part of the waryard where Clark and Bruce always went to practice, in a third-floor room that hadn’t been assigned for use yet, stood the Lady Alicia. She’d been too far away to hear anything that had been said between the two men as they fought, but she knew enough of Clark’s usual behavior to recognize he was particularly angry. That kept her interested long enough for her to see the end of the workout and the purple glow that surrounded his hands as he set them on the knight’s face.

Alicia’s eyes opened wide upon seeing that. She’d never seen the glow before but knew immediately it signified magical ability on the part of the squire. And who does he have to be to be able to do that? Alicia wondered. The question was purely rhetorical, as she knew the answer already. Squire Clark has to be a son of a major house. I wonder if he’s a second son embarking on a military career…or even a first son and heir who’s been sent out for some seasoning…either way, he’s almost like a prince in disguise, just like in one of father’s books. This is so exciting!

The reason Alicia had been watching the men workout was that she wanted to know roughly when Clark would go in for breakfast so she could just happen to show up at the same time. Once Clark left the waryard, she scurried down two staircases and then stopped to regain her composure before making her way to the dining hall doors just as Clark strode up.

Seeing Lady Alicia, Clark stepped back and bowed carefully to her even as he pulled the door open and held it.

Excited to be in the know on Clark’s secret, Alicia was even warmer to Clark than usual, as she smiled and said, “Thank you, Squire.”

“You’re most welcome, milady.” Clark rose from his bow and followed Alicia in. He ate in a hurry and rushed off to clean up and dress, barely noticing the warm smiles he’d been receiving from Lady Alicia as he ate.

Not needing warm water, Clark didn’t even bother with heating any before stripping down and scrubbing himself clean. He then grabbed his one set of decent, for a squire anyway, formal clothes and began to pull it on. The tailor had wanted Clark’s outfit to mimic Bruce’s, only not look quite as fancy as he was only a squire, so he wore a plain white shirt with no ruffles or lace of any kind. His jacket was a blood red, single-breasted number with some simple gold trim and plain brass buttons. It was belted at the waist with a plain gold-colored belt, with only a few more inches of jacket sticking out below the belt. His slacks were plain but well-made, and black in color. His last job was a super-speed cleaning and buffing of his boots.

Clark didn’t have the luxury of an actual mirror in Bruce’s room, so he just ran his hands through his hair, which was now almost one inch in length, and hoped that would be enough. Not having been given an exact time to appear, Clark knew he was better off making a beeline to the site of the dancing lessons and risk being early than wandering around and risk being late. This feeling only intensified when he realized he had no idea in which room, or even on which floor, he was supposed to report.

Two housemaids and a flash of the Kent charm later, and he was on his way. The smitten girl even led him right to the door, before Clark winked at her, straightened his jacket, and knocked firmly on the closed door.

“Ve are closed! Ve are haffing danzing lessons!” came a loud voice with a thick accent. Clark could hear some whispering, but couldn’t make out what was being said. “Och, ya! Ze danzer! Come in, please! Zese ladies are hopeless.”

Clark cautiously pushed open the unlatched door and walked inside, whereupon he assumed an ‘at-ease’ posture and began to survey the ladies.

Lois was actually in a dress for once, which was something Clark thought she should do more often given the way she cleaned up. The dress was a shade of pale blue which went well with her straw-colored blonde hair. It looked like she’d been smiling widely just a minute ago, likely right up until he’d knocked.

Lana was in a white dress which was a bit fancier than what she usually wore from day to day, but was relatively basic for a woman of her class, but stunning nonetheless.

Alicia’s dress was the most dramatic, being a deep, rich purple, but that was as expected since she was always the most fashion conscious of the three Langs on a day-to-day basis.

Clark eyed the three gorgeous young women and thought their father should get some kind of medal from the king for producing so much beauty. He thought their mother must have been a legendary beauty. As he thought this, his eyes moved back and forth, as he tried to keep from staring at any of the women, but he found his eyes lingering again and again on the simple white dress and lustrous brown hair of Lady Lana. She noticed and smiled slightly every time Clark did it, which always made him realize what he was doing and start his eyes moving again…until his eyes settled upon Lana again and started the cycle over again.

“Vell, Boy? Vat danzes do you know?” the impatient dancing master asked pointedly.

Clark pulled his eyes from the beauties before him and looked at the little man to reply. “If it’s a dance you plan on teaching these ladies, I can dance it. Nothing salacious though. Or else I’ll be honor-bound to refer the matter to Lord Lang’s attention.”

Lois already looked like she couldn’t stand to be in the same room with Clark, but hearing him declare himself the protector of her morals and reputation just about had smoke rolling out of her ears. Lana thought his stance was only prudent, given that any ‘salacious’ dance they learned would inevitably involve him dancing that way with them…something sure to earn her father’s ire. Alicia just sighed, as she thought Clark’s stand was just what she expected from her ‘noble in hiding.’

The dancing master just clucked at Clark’s statement, and said, “But of course, my boy. Ze Baron has made it very clear what his expectations are. Ze ladies vill not be learning anything of a ‘questionable’ nature.” Turning his eyes on Clark in a direct challenge, he added, “As for your assertion that you are a competent danzer, that remains to be seen.

“And my standards on competence are very stringent indeed.”

[Nemu]

:D

Too good and too short... I want more!!!!

Man the teacher will be eating his words lol...

GRR... why Alicia??? why couldn't it be Lana? Maybe Alicia will let slip what she saw to Lana and Lana will be in better position to figure which house Squire Clark is from...

hmmm... Well if it wasn't for the need of secrecy Crowned Prince Kal-EL could have used his connection with Harry to get the Lang into the Harvest Ball... but... secrecy oblige... the ladies wont be attending... well at least for now...

Like I said... it was good!!! and since it was good.. well i found it too short because i want more ;)

PPMS!!!

[treker]

ah, the plot thickens....Now, Alicia knows that Clark can do magic and must be of noble blood.

I wonder if Clark is coming to a breaking point were Sir Bruce is concerned? It seems that he is tiring of his constant questioning of his honor; and how much longer before he actually does something about it to be Sir Bruce in his place?

Can't wait to see how the dancing lessons go.....

[CaptainObvious]

I had a sneaking suspicion that someone caught clark's healing escapade with Sir Bruce but thought it would be Lana. Nice twist to the story. Maybe Alicia being younger will be to excited to keep her secret to herself and share it with Lana. Let's hope so. In the meantime, I'm anxious to read how Clark is going to sweep Lana across the dance floor! May I have this dance.......

[NYC300Z]

What a way to end a chapter right when we were getting to the part we were waiting for.....Clark and Bruce's morning practice had quite a bit more of importance than usual...considering Bruce's acusations on Clark his bit or repament on Bruce and then Clark feeling a bit sorry for it and helping him......Yes with Alicia in the some what know I wonder how that will change things? Will she let slip to Lana and confirm for Lana what she suspects? LOL at Lois Clark just likes to tick her off. I'm real excited for the dancing to commence!

PPMS!

[kewl]

wonderful update!!! i was expecting lana would be the one to see clark doing some magic...nice twist...can't wait for the dance ;)

[Nemu]

you know... we all wish Alicia to slip to Lana what she saw...

but I have a fear that if Alicia is able to let slip to Lana... the danger is also real that she let slip in front of the wrong persons (like spies for Dru-Zod)...

And Card... I started to read A Game of Throne... and the description of the major families...

it gives some insight on the different families you have in your story...

PPMS!!!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 14

Slip of the Lip

Clark stood and waited for the dancing master to start things off, as he himself couldn’t very well dance with all three Lang women at once.

“Ze other tutors indicated to me zat they vould like Lady Lois to dance first, as she has ze most work to do in her other subjects.” That earned the dancing master a death glare from Lois, but he shrugged it off easily, which only served to irritate her more.

As Clark approached Lois, the other two young women withdrew to chairs on the other side of the room to watch intently. Clark bowed to Lois, who returned his bow with a slightly uncomfortable curtsey.

“May I have this dance, Lady Lois?” Clark asked, as he held out his hand to her.

“I would be delighted,” Lois said, in a tone of voice that left no doubt of just how delighted she was to be dancing with the squire.

The dancing master chose a relatively simple two-person dance to start out with, since he knew Lois was a stiff dancer at best and had no idea of the level of skill Clark might exhibit. Lois was stiff and somewhat slow to pick up the steps, but the master quickly realized Clark was likely every bit as good as claimed. When he saw some of Lois’ problems stemmed from her embarrassment of looking bad in front of her sisters, the master dismissed Lana and Alicia to other studies, with Lana due back two hours before lunch, and Alicia to be back after lunch.

Deciding this was his best chance at repairing their fractured relationship, Clark stayed silent and kept from any sort of correction of her steps. Clark was a little bit slow in recognizing what was going on with Lois, but he finally realized she was becoming more and more frustrated with her own inability to learn the dances easily, and was taking her frustrations out on others. Since Clark was being quiet, and was dancing perfectly, that meant she had to lash out at the dancing master.

That man was patient, but had his limits, and when Lois finally crossed them, he would fire off bursts of his native language in return, which Clark immediately recognized as being Frankic, one of the three languages he spoke in addition to his native tongue. The man’s outbursts were infrequent, harmless, and generally hilarious, making Clark fight to keep from laughing out loud…right up until Lois got particularly frustrated with the footwork of an intricate dance sequence and let loose with a fist against Clark’s chest and a stream of invective at the dance master.

Clark took the blow as it was intended, a way to let off steam, but the dancing master felt insulted again, and said something different this time. Something dark and foul. Lois couldn’t tell what he’d said, and he’d assumed Clark couldn’t either, until Clark’s head whipped around in surprise and anger.

While the dancing master blanched, Clark fired off a reply in word-perfect Frankic that had the dancing master on his knees begging Lois for forgiveness…in heavily accented Alemanni.

“Why is he apologizing to me, Squire?” Lois asked.

“The man voiced an ugly slur, milady,” Clark replied. “If you were my family, I would have challenged him on the spot. Instead, I told him he’d better get started apologizing now, before I told you and you decided to call on someone to defend your honor.”

Lois looked at Clark directly, sure the insult must have been particularly foul to have earned his anger when the insult was directed at her. “What, exactly, did he say?”

Clark started to reply, and then, having trouble even forcing the words out of his mouth in a lady’s presence, told the dancing master to answer the question.

“I zaid you dance like a…a…” he looked up at Clark, who signaled for him to get on with it, “…a drunken wh*re.”

Lois knew exactly what that meant. She wanted to challenge the man herself, but her father had expressly forbidden her to use weapons of any sort. Without so much as looking at Clark, Lois asked, “If I ask it of you, Squire, would you be my defender?”

“If you ask it and Sir Bruce allows it, I’ll defend your honor to whatever extreme you deem necessary, milady.”

“Thank you, Squire. I’ll tell father before dinner. Don’t let the little man escape before then. I’m done with dancing for the day.”

Lois stormed off, and the frightened dancing master pled with Clark, in Frankic, for mercy. Clark told him he only deserved as much mercy as Lady Lois chose to allow and that she didn’t seem to be a particularly merciful person. Clark intended to scare the crap out of the master but was counting on Bruce to keep him from having to actually harm this man.

They had fifteen minutes to kill after Lois left before Lana showed up, eager to dance. One look at Lana making her way into the room, and Clark forgot all about the dancing master and his mouth. The two young people stood an arm’s length away, each enraptured by the other’s appearance, when the master rolled his eyes and cleared his throat.

“If we might begin…zometime today maybe?”

Clark bowed low to Lana, and her curtsey was just as deep, just as formal. He found his mouth was dry and his hand was nearly shaking as he extended it to her and asked, “May I have this dance, Lady Lana?”

“It would be my pleasure, Squire,” Lana replied. Anyone who saw or heard her reply would have had no doubt just how much she meant that.

There was no storybook automatic meshing of two hearts and four feet. Lana was a better dancer than Lois, but was still learning the steps, and adjusting to a partner who was a full foot taller than she was. Clark, who’d been smooth as good glass while dancing with Lois, had turned into a stumble-footed rookie, which had the master stumped, until Clark stopped, looked Lana deep in the eyes, before turning away and admitting, “Lady Lana makes me nervous.”

Lana’s heart soared on the strength of that shy pronouncement, as she knew you couldn’t get nervous about a performance for someone unless being impressive meant something to you.

“Please, Squire, I’d like it if you’d call me Lana.”

“La-na…” Clark said her name as if he was savoring each syllable and was afraid he’d never get to say it again. “I like that. Please feel free to call me Clark, milady…Lana.”

Lana’s eyes flashed at Clark’s lapse into formality, but she smiled radiantly once he said her name again. That smile struck Clark deeply, lancing him all the way into his heart. He thought he might have done anything she required at that moment…anything, just to see that smile one more time.

When the dancing resumed, Clark was smoother, and so was Lana as she was sure, for the first time, that the squire was definitely interested in her. She made decent progress during her two hour lesson, and found herself reluctant to leave when it was time for lunch. When Lana asked Clark to escort her down to the dining hall, he smiled, happy that she’d asked, but regretfully told her he had to stay with the master until dinnertime.

“Why?”

“I…think I’d better not say.” Clark eyed the master. “If you want to know, ask Lady Lois.”

Clark and the master each got a hunk of fresh bread and a plate of stew and found a far off table to eat, just in case the story of his stupidity traveled as fast as the story of Lois’ spanking had the week before.

“What’s it like sitting and eating with the man who might be your executioner in a few hours?” Clark asked.

“You zink it will come to zat?”

“Not likely, but possible. Hopefully, Lady Lois will cool off between now and the time where she tells her father. If she tells him a highly incendiary account of your stupidity, he may don his own armor and make you pay himself.

“More likely, I see your shirt being stripped from your back and your wrists being tied to the whipping post out in the yard. Since Lady Lois has chosen me as her defender, there’s a good chance I’ll be called on to give you as many lashes as she requires.”

Clark pulled back the sleeves on one arm and flexed his huge forearms, just to give the dancing master something extra to think about. To Clark, the guy seemed to be okay, but he’d screwed up big time and had to pay. Once he’d paid, everything would be fine between them.

That small show of his strength upset the dancing master’s stomach, but paradoxically gave him a larger appetite, as he began to eat like a condemned man on his last meal.

After lunch was Clark’s time with Alicia. As with the other ladies, there was a formal greeting and then they were off. Clark had to admit it was easiest for him to dance with Alicia, because being with Lana did things to his nerves, and Lois had been both irritable and awkward.

When Alicia’s lesson was over, Clark asked her if it would be okay if he used the library, as he’d been ordered to stay with the master until dinner. She easily granted permission, and wondered why he was required to stay with the dancing master. She asked around to see if any of her maids had heard anything, and was surprised to come up empty. Talking to Lana got her nowhere, but talking to Lois just earned her a look of grim satisfaction and an admonishment to not be late to dinner.

Telling Alicia was like telling the entire manor, so everyone who had a spot at the table was there early, with Bruce being one of the last to get there after his drills with the troops. He was one of the few who had no idea of what was going on. Clark stopped him on they way in and pulled him to one side to fill him in.

“Really? This little man said that?” Bruce eyed him. “Brave, I’ll give him that, but very stupid.”

“Not brave,” Clark corrected. “Cowardly. He spoke his slur in a language he expected neither one of us would know. But I knew.”

Bruce really was more disgusted with how he’d done it than what he’d said, as he figured Lois had earned herself some sort of harsh comment after the abuse she’d given to the dancing master. He thought if the man had replaced the word ‘wh*re’ with ‘cow,’ he would have been just fine.

As is, he had to see if his squire would have to kill someone, because he’d already privately decided to allow it if Lord Lang asked Clark to follow through on his offer to Lady Lois.

Clark had been informed, while he was reading in the library, that Lord Lang would make his ruling before dinner. His only advice to the dancing master was for him to be on his knees as soon as they stopped moving. The idea was that contrition may be his best shot at reducing his punishment.

It was advice that was well heeded. The master almost dove to his knees as soon as Clark brought him to a stop in front of the head table. Clark’s hand on the back off the man’s shirt collar was all that was keeping the man from kissing the floor.

“So,” Lord Lang said, “this is the worm that dared dishonor one of my daughters by comparing her to a drunken wh*re.” Hearing that drew a stunned gasp from the diners, as only a bare few knew what had happened. The soldiers down at the end of the tables were already giving the dancing master looks that would cause him to soil himself if he were to look their way. They didn’t like it when someone attacked one of their ladies like that.

Lana and Alicia were both looking at Lois in shock, while she was looking at the man on the ground with barely restrained anger. Her look told them all they needed to know, and both were curious about why Squire Clark was involved with this.

“As you can hear, little man, my soldiers are restless. They’re calling for your blood, and I’m of a mind to let them have it. What have you to say for yourself?”

“That I am guilty, milord. I spoke in Frankic in the hopes no one would know but me, a hidden slur to repay the lady for her disagreeable manner. But the squire heard me, and knew.”

“My daughter Lois has asked for you to be her defender in this, Squire. To be the one who punishes the dancing master for his crime. Are you ready?”

“Yes, milord.”

“Sir Bruce, do you give permission for your squire to take this role? Is he ready?”

“Yes, milord,” Bruce said, strongly, “even unto the ultimate sanction.”

Clark was surprised to hear that, but resisted the temptation to look back at his master.

“Very well.” Lord Lang turned his attention to the dancing master. “I’d have the Squire rip out your filthy tongue with a pair of armorer’s pliers except that would end your chances at making a living. Instead, he’ll flog your bare back with a cat o’ nine tails until my daughter, the Lady Lois, is satisfied you’ve had enough.

“Her punishment for being ‘disagreeable’ in the first place, which she has admitted to, is that she will have to watch you suffer from close range and know that the power to make it stop is hers and hers alone.”

After the meal, there was still light outside, which Lord Lang supplemented by ordering a number of pine torches lit and stationed around the area so everyone could see. Bruce and Clark had gone up to Bruce’s room so Clark could change into a work shirt so he could wear his amulet under the cloth. Otherwise, he’d risk killing the guy with his first stroke.

When Clark and Bruce returned, the crowd parted for them, and a nameless soldier handed Clark a cat o’ nine tails. The dancing master, whose name Clark still had to learn, as he thought punishing an unknown man would be easier, was already stripped to the waist and tied to a pole at the wrists, which were crossed and far over his head.

Clark made a big show of taking a few practice swings to loosen up, then waited for Lord Lang to give permission to begin. Once he’d gestured, Clark turned to Lois, who was standing only a few feet away. When she nodded her head, Clark turned to his task and brought the cat o’ nine tails down on the dancing master’s back at full force, forcing a bellow of pain from the thin man, as huge red welts sprung into being on his back.

The soldiers watched and cheered each blow, and derided the dancing master as a sissy who was crying almost before the first stripe was on his back. The servants winced, but were very loyal to their employers, at least the ones that had come down from Roskilde, and any attack on the family was not to be tolerated.

The ladies were in shock, with Lana and Alicia turning away after the second blow, but Lois hung on, even as the dancing master screamed as if each blow was the last one he could possibly take.

Clark had the man’s back crisscrossed with stripes, a few of which were bleeding, after five blows. After ten strokes, the blood flowed freely down his back, and Lois had endured all she could.

“Stop! Dear God, Squire. Stop!” Clark let go of the tool of discipline in mid-stroke, causing it to fly off into the crowd. He pulled out a short dagger to free the dancing master, but a tough, old sergeant beat him to it. The man collapsed backward into Clark’s arms, who then stretched him out flat on his stomach, so some of the housemaids could rush in and help stanch the flow of blood.

Clark wanted to heal him, but knew he couldn’t, as the man would be expected to wear the stripes under his shirt. He knew the dancing master would hurt tomorrow, and for several days thereafter. Clark figured tomorrow would be time enough to finally learn the man’s name.

Lord Lang had watched the beating, but had spent his time focused on his daughter and on his future king. He was pleased to see his daughter was not the hard ass she always tried to portray herself as, and was equally pleased to see the young prince could dish out punishment when it was required.

Many nobles liked to pronounce punishments and then leave it up to others to carry them out; he liked the idea that Squire Clark could punish someone as long as was necessary and not flinch from the task. It boded well for him as a king.

Lord Lang pulled Bruce aside as Clark helped care for the fallen dancing master. “Your boy shows promise, Sir Bruce.”

“Yeah, he does. I don’t think he ever expected to have to beat a man like that in his life.” They looked over at Clark, and saw his shirt was half covered in blood. “And now, he’s not worried about the blood he’s covered with, only with helping the man he’s just punished.”

[Nemu]

:D

Well that sure was interesting... showing insight on the characters some more from the dancing lesson and the different pairs to the punishment at the end...

Helping others and being caring is a second nature to Clark... which will be as much of a good trait as the fact he can dish out punishment when needed...

PPMS!!!

[NYC300Z]

Great Chapter interesting developments! I wonder what direction the next chapter will go in! I'm very excited to read the next one!

PPMS!

[shortcircuit85]

Cardinal you are the MAN! A couple of great updates. The last one was one of your best. I liked how Clark handled the punishment. I agree with both Lord Lang and Bruce, he will be a good and just King when the time comes. Keep up the great work.

Thanks,

[kewl]

awesome!

[CaptainObvious]

For a moment I thought Clark might find a way to get out of beating the dance master but no such luck. All I can say is....ouch!!

The upside here, Clark and Lana are on a first name basis!! I can't even venture a guess as to what, where or how their next encouter will happen. I just hope it happens soon!

Nice update!!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 15

Getting to Know You

The next day was a day off from dancing lessons, as the dancing master needed time and rest to heal his wounds. Lana heard that during breakfast, and finished eating quickly so she could make her way to the waryard and claim Clark’s services before Lois assigned him to more nasty work. She hoped her sister would be thankful this morning for the way Clark had stood up for her, but since this was Lois, she still might be carrying a grudge.

Lana was grateful to arrive at the out of the way location where Sir Bruce and his squire practiced before Lois got there, and she settled in to watch what looked like, to her untrained eyes anyway, some weird form of wrestling. She eyed the two men from a discreet distance and hoped her father wouldn’t walk by and see her in such an unladylike pursuit.

She marveled at the way the two men threw each other around, and wondered if this might be a good way for a smaller person to fight a larger one. To her, it all seemed like quickness combined with principles of angle and leverage, things she’d learned in her geometry studies. Not that she’d ever fight anyone, but it was a style that would suit Lois.

As the fighting slowed and then stopped, Lana’s eyes narrowed as she saw the squire draw a golden necklace with a pendant of some sort from out of his shirt and pull it over his head before handing it to Sir Bruce, who then put it away in a heavy-looking box.

What could that be? Lana wondered. What kind of jewelry is that you only wear while you are fighting? Why stash it in that box? And why is Clark the only one who wears it? Is it some kind of good luck charm? Maybe I can ask father’s guard captain what it might be.

Just as Bruce gave a last instruction to Clark, Lana stepped into full view and approached the sweaty men. The smells and sounds of the waryard were not her usual milieu, but she was not bothered by them either as she waited to be noticed. Clark started to leave, and then saw Lana, stopping immediately to bow to her. Bruce bowed at the same time, and Lana waited until both men had straightened again before speaking.

“Sir Bruce? I have been told your squire is available for household tasks once breakfast is over. Is this true?”

“It is, milady.”

“Good. I wish to claim Squire Clark’s services today to help me reorganize the books in the library. The servants are no good for the job, as they can’t read, but since the squire used the library yesterday as he waited for dinner, I know he can read.”

“Milady,” Bruce said, just to stop Lana from talking, “you don’t have to justify your need for Clark’s services. Just tell me you want him and he’s yours.”

“I want him,” Lana said with a smile. Oh boy, do I ever!

“Then he’s yours. Just make sure he comes back to me if he finishes before the evening meal.”

“Thank you, Sir Bruce,” Lana said. She looked directly at Clark, but still spoke to Bruce. “I’ll make sure your precious boy doesn’t get lost.”

That earned a chuckle from both men, and Clark followed Lana as she turned back toward the house. As they were in public, Clark kept quiet, waiting for his better to speak. She was dying to ask Clark about the night before, but thought better of doing so in public. Instead, she asked if he was ready to help her organize the library.

“Yes,” Clark replied. “How do you want to do it?”

“I’d like to sort the books by subject, then by author, then alphabetically. That way, it should be easier to find all the various books on a subject that you could want.”

“Seems a sound method to me, milady,” Clark replied.

Lana looked back over her shoulder and scolded him, “I thought we decided last night that you were to dispense with the formalities and just call me Lana.”

“Yes, milady, you did.” Clark gestured to the open land and all of the servants and soldiers working nearby. “But now we are in public, and these people of yours will demand I show you the respect to which you are entitled. My being overly familiar with you out here will just cause both of us problems.”

“True. Nonetheless, Clark, I wish for you to call me Lana…unless my father is nearby.”

Clark sighed. “As you command…Lana.”

All morning they worked, with Lana pointing to a shelf, Clark clearing it of books, and Lana sorting them into various stacks. Once done, Lana began to sort the first subject by author, and once that was done, sorted each author by title. Once an author’s books in a particular subject were sorted to her satisfaction, Clark then began to place the books back on the shelves in their new order.

The library in total consisted of some eight hundred volumes, which wasn’t a lot in Clark’s experience as he was used to the extensive royal libraries, but he knew enough to know that number was a lot by the standards of the minor nobility and thus was likely a matter of great pride for Lana and her family…and then there was the fact that there were at least two different books in this collection he had never seen before in his life, both of which he was dying to read. So instead of belittling her family library and earning her wrath, Clark decided to ask questions that would draw her out and let her shine.

“How long has your family been collecting books, Lana?”

Not even bothering to look up from her sorting, Lana replied, “According to family legend, it was started by the first Baron of Roskilde some two hundred years ago.”

Clark looked at the books and counted as quickly as he could, just to make sure his estimate of eight hundred had been correct. It was. “Please pardon me for my ignorance, Lana, but eight hundred books in two hundred years seems to be a small total.”

“It would be,” Lana agreed, “except most of father’s library had to be left at home. I was in charge of selecting which books got to come on the trip. There are still some four thousand books left at home.”

Clark was staggered by that total. It was still considerably less than the total held in the royal libraries, but had to be more than the total held in even the richest duchies in the land…likely including his own.

“That…that is a more worthy number, Lana,” Clark admitted. “Your family’s devotion to scholarship and the preservation of knowledge is amazing, and should be emulated by all.”

“We’ve never been a family of great warriors, which is strange given that our lands are right on the border, though we have produced three different holders of the post Lord High Treasurer.”

“Good with money instead of swords then.”

“Of course. Even the women. We have to be prepared to run the finances of a noble household once we are married, to make sure our families have all that our lords husband want without running the family into ruinous debt.” Lana looked up from her books, and asked, “What about you, Clark? Your family must value a good education since you apparently can speak Frankic.”

Clark slowly nodded his head. “We do. For my father, education wasn’t stuffing my head with facts…it was giving me the tools to think for myself. And mother was always quoting one of those old philosophers of hers, who once said, ‘It is the mark of an educated mind to be able to entertain a thought without accepting it.’ So yeah, an education has always been important to my family.”

“Are Alemanni and Frankic all you can speak?”

Clark thought carefully about his answer, before deciding to go to with the truth since that wouldn’t give her any sort of clue about his family or position. “No, I speak Iberian and Anglish, too.”

“Oh…well then, how about saying something for me.”

“In what?”

“Mmm…how about Iberian? It sounds so romantic as it rolls off the tongue.”

“Okay.” Clark thought about what he could say that wouldn’t sound stupid to his ears, and then, realizing Lana apparently couldn’t understand Iberian, picked something he’d never have the nerve to tell her in their native tongue. So you want romance, do you? Clark thought. How about this? Clark spoke a brief couple of sentences, complete with rolling Rs, and waited for her reaction.

Lana froze momentarily, as she could speak and understand Iberian very well. She was shocked twofold: first, to learn Clark could speak Iberian perfectly, without any trace of accent, which was something even she couldn’t do, and second, to hear him say ‘You, Lana, possess a look unlike any I’ve ever known. Singular in beauty, matchless in grace…’ he’d shaken his head helplessly, ‘…I find myself falling deeper and harder for you with each passing day.’

“That sounded quite…beautiful, Clark. Thank you.”

[Nemu]

:D

OMG!!! lol

now I wonder what will be the aftermath of that moment... Maybe Lana will be able to answer him in the same language...

Hmm... I wonder if she blushed...

Well... beside that... nice of Lana to claim Clark's aid in sorting the library...

It should take them a couple days to sort through all the books no? Allowing them to spend more time together...

PPMS!!! (here and on FH ;))

[NYC300Z]

I had to re-read this chapter! I haven't been able to get it off my mind! I can't wait for you to continue!

PPMS!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 16

Father Knows

Once the books were done, Lana called a servant for a carafe of well-watered wine, and a loaf of fresh bread with a choice of butter or olive oil for the two of them to share since they’d worked straight through lunch. Lana had been so engrossed by the books, and by Clark’s unknowing declaration of his feelings, that she hadn’t noticed when it had been time for lunch.

Clark and his stomach had noticed lunch time slipping by, but if Lana was going to tough it out and skip lunch, there was no way he was going to wimp out and ask her to stop…especially not when she was looking so cute as she lovingly pored over the books.

Once the food was ordered, Lana led Clark down to a walled-in courtyard with a central fountain surrounded by a few plush seats and a small table. When the servants brought the food a few minutes later, it was arranged on the small table, and Clark waited for Lana to go first. She played the gracious hostess and poured drinks for both of them, asking Clark if he preferred to dip his bread in olive oil or to slather it with butter.

Clark chose the butter, as did Lana, so they each buttered up their own slices of bread, placed them on smaller plates, and sat on the coping of the fountain to eat.

“Thank you for your able assistance today, Clark,” Lana said, in between bites.

“I’m always pleased to help a lady in need,” Clark replied, “but the thanks really belong to Sir Bruce. He’s the one who’s got me working all over the manor.”

“Well…what would you be doing then, if your time was free?” Lana was truly curious. She knew little about the man inside. Knowing what was close to his heart, what he really wanted to be doing, was becoming important to her.

“Truth? I’d be trying to discover any word of my family. I’ve only been gone from them for roughly two months, and I already miss them terribly.” Clark looked down and scratched at the stone surface they sat on. “Seems an awfully silly thing to complain about. After all, once I have my knighthood, I may be gone for six to eight months at a time on military campaigns during time of war.” Clark gazed back into Lana’s eyes. “And yet, all I want is to tease my sister about her latest admirers, watch my father handle his daily business, and watch my mother get most of what she wants even though she pretends to be subservient to Father.” His finger trailed idly through the water. “Does that make me weak?”

“No,” Lana said firmly, “it just makes you a man. All boys talk about is war and the glory and wealth they will amass. Men realize it all comes back to family, that the only lasting legacy any of us truly has is the people who come after us.”

Liking what she’d said, but feeling the conversation had become a bit too serious given the way he felt about her, Clark moved it back to lighter topics, talking about how he’d like to be out riding his horse or maybe exploring the nearby city of Varshova, as he had known someone who used to live there, and thus had heard much about the city.

Conscious of spending far too much time talking about himself, Clark steered the conversation to Lana and her interests…other than books, that is. She admitted she liked to ride also, and let Clark know she preferred split skirts and a proper saddle to the ridiculous looking sidesaddles that some ladies preferred.

And while she had a well-known preference for things that were practical, she did have a weakness for fresh flowers, and thus wanted to get a flower garden going as soon as possible.

“What flowers are your favorite?” Clark asked, suddenly wishing he knew all the varieties growing at the summer palace.

“Roses and lilies smell so beautiful,” Lana admitted, “but my favorites are irises. Their shape, their smell, their colors…they’re just wonderful.” Clark carefully filed that bit of information away for future use.

As the bread and the watered wine came to an end, Lana finally got around to asking about what she’d wanted to know all day long. “About last night…”

“Yes?”

Lana searched for the words that would work without insulting the man to which she was talking. “How…um, how did you manage to whip the dancing master? I was sick after a couple of blows and had to turn away.”

Clark shrugged, as if not quite sure himself, and looked away from Lana. “I guess I could stand in there and do it because it was a matter of discipline. Something I’ve learned from my father is that painful lessons generally only have to be taught once. So once your lord father named the punishment, I was ready to be the instrument of its execution.” Clark looked at Lana out of the corner of his eye. “I seriously doubt that man will insult any lady, in so gross a manner at least, ever again.”

“Sooooooo, after beating him like that, how do you expect to work with him once he heals?”

“He’s paid his debt already. Whether we work together or not is completely up to the master. If he requests me to be a partner for you ladies, I will.”

It wasn’t long after that before Clark and Lana separated, with Clark returning to the waryard, and Lana being slightly late to her afternoon tutoring sessions. Lord Lang had noticed Lana missing the noon meal and had sent for her. When the servant came back to report she was sorting the books in the library, Lord Lang was satisfied, until the servant added that she was working with Sir Bruce’s squire.

That pushed Lord Lang into action. He went to the room where she was supposed to take her lessons and waited…and waited…and just when he was about to have the manor searched to find her, she came bouncing down the hall to her lessons.

“A little bit late, aren’t you?” Lord Lang asked, his impatience all but written on his forehead.

Surprised to see her father, Lana dipped a quick curtsey, and said, “Yes, Father, I am. Please forgive me.”

“Let’s go, Lana, it’s time you and I have a little talk.”

She gestured toward the school room. “But what about…”

“They have already been apprised of the situation and will expect you back in a couple days’ time.” Lord Lang headed down the hall and Lana hurried to follow.

“Two days?” Lana asked. “What could I be doing tomorrow?”

That drew an unintentional grin from Lord Lang. “You always were the quickest of my girls.” Lana smiled, proud to have earned such notice from her father. “And you’ve also always been the least romantically inclined. Alicia actively searches for a storybook romance, and even Lois has been known to flirt outrageously from time to time.”

Their winding path through the manor didn’t confuse Lana, as she knew the layout of the place better than anyone, due to having spent weeks preparing the house for habitation. She knew full well that her father was headed toward the audience hall. To her, that meant this was a very serious talk, something she was not used to having directed at her.

“But you…you have always seen marriage as the tool it is supposed to be for us. You’ve always told me you wanted me to choose a good and just husband for you, one with the means to support you, and a strong disinclination to lose those means of support through gambling or other forms of wastage.” He craned his neck to look back at Lana. “Am I right so far?”

“Perfectly, Father.” You know you are…emphasizing the point just irritates me.

Lord Lang stepped into the audience hall but held Lana back, completely out of sight. “Out! Out! Everybody out! Clear this hall, and I do mean instantly!”

Once the hall was clear, mostly having been occupied before by servants doing daily cleaning, Lord Lang led Lana in and headed for the High Seat. Once sitting there, he was no longer just her father, but was speaking to her as Lord Lang, Baron of Roskilde.

“But now, a pretty face has caught your eye, and you suddenly know what it is to be a woman.”

“He’s not just a pretty face.”

“No. He’s not. More’s the pity. It would be easier to do what I have to if he were.” Lord Lang looked around his audience hall, confused for a second by its dissimilarity to the one in Roskilde Castle. “It’s just occurred to me how little I use this room, since we have no commoners here to petition me for favors. Huh.” Lord Lang directed his daughter to stand in front of him, “Anyway, there are no favors to ask this afternoon. Not between us.”

“Whatever can you mean, Father?”

“Squire Clark.” He drummed the finger of one hand on the armrest of his chair. “It seems I’ve told everyone, but you, that he is off limits.”

“And why should he be off limits? After what we’ve seen and heard of his conduct, am I likely to find a more gentlemanly young man? Anywhere? Or are you going to lie to me and say he’s not from a good enough family for me?”

“No…I cannot say what kind of family he is from. Not now. There is too much at risk.”

Lana narrowed her eyes. “What, exactly, is going on back home? Have you had any secret messengers? Does the El dynasty still reign?”

“Having heard nothing to the contrary, I assume so.”

“You don’t want me to see Clark because of the danger we are in, and yet for me, that is the exact reason I want to press on. If the king loses his throne, our support of him will likely cost us everything. At that point, I should be lucky to marry a cobbler, much less a wealthy merchant, so why not flirt now with a young man who has to be from a powerful family of some sort. It might be my only chance.”

“And if I order you to stay away from him anyway?” Lord Lang asked. “With you knowing there are things going on I cannot tell you for your own safety?”

Lana’s eyes began watering furiously as she knew her father was calling on her loyalty to him and her steadfast obedience to overrule her heart. Crying now, as she felt the first man she’d ever thought to love being ripped away from her for reasons she wasn’t even allowed to know, Lana nodded, and choked out her answer. “Aye, milord, if you order it absolutely…I will obey, absolutely.”

Lord Lang couldn’t remember the last time Lana had referred to him as ‘milord,’ but it hurt. It felt to him as if she was addressing a stranger, and not the man who’d raised her since her mother’s death. He knew what he had to say now would only make things worse.

“Then hear me now. Lady Lana Lang, you are hereby restricted from any and all contact with Squire Clark of Kent, until such time as I order otherwise.”

Lana bobbed a hasty curtsey as she said, “Yes, milord. I will obey.” She turned then and fled from the room, tear-filled eyes making it hard to see where she was running, sobs wracking her slender frame at each step, until she came out of a side door, where she slumped against the wall and slid to the earth, head in her hands, heart in pieces.

Lord Lewis Lang sat on his seat and wondered what kind of man he had become to do that to his daughter…his shyest, least man-conscious girl. What must it have cost her to reach out to the squire? And how much harder will it be for her to open up to a man next time?

Damn you, Kal-El. Damn you to Hell.

Now that her liege lord has let her down, it’s time for her father to try to console her.

Lord Lang walked through the manor, looking for signs of Lana’s hurried passage and asking servants if they knew where she’d gone. It took some time, but at last, he found his girl all cried out, slumped against an outside wall. Without a word, he bent his knees and scooped his daughter into his arms, to hold her close against his chest.

“There, there, Lana. I know it hurts, but the pain will fade. Maybe not tomorrow or the next day, but soon.” He carried her back inside and headed for her bedroom. “Speaking of tomorrow…the reason you won’t have lessons tomorrow is that we have finally received a summons from the grand duke for an audience, followed by lunch with the family.”

“Don’t care!” Lana mumbled.

While Lana’s world was falling apart around her, Clark got back to Bruce far enough in advance of dinner that they had time for Clark’s sword training. They’d skipped it the night before, in the wake of the flogging, but tonight, Bruce found his squire almost dancing across the ground.

“Things going well with Lady Lana?” Bruce asked.

“Things are going superbly well with Lady Lana,” Clark sang out. He busied himself pulling on some armor and then the training amulet, before turning back to face his opponent.

“Aren’t you forgetting something, Squire?” Bruce asked.

“Like what?”

Bruce held up his blunted practice sword. “One of these…maybe? They’ve been known to make sword fighting less painful for you and more so for your opponent.”

Clark blushed a furious red and headed over to the equipment racks to pick out a blunted sword for himself.

While Clark was arming himself, Bruce called out, “I have this feeling I’m going to beat the living crap out of you, for at least the first ten minutes. Probably take you that long to get your mind off Lady Lana’s ass…ets.”

Bruce chortled as Clark charged at him for talking about Lana like that. But true to his prediction, Bruce manhandled Clark at the outset, until a particularly sharp blow left Clark gasping for breath. That seemed to focus him on the job at hand, and the practice went much more evenly after that.

When they finished and were headed inside to wash up for the evening meal, the two men were accosted outside Bruce’s room by an angry Lord Lang. He wanted to strike Clark, but remembered at the last second that hitting a Kryptonian wasn’t a good idea, so he shifted his aim and threw a punch at Bruce.

Bruce could have dodged the punch, or even caught it and thrown Lord Lang to the ground, but his split-second decision was to take it square on the chin. Bruce staggered backward, and Clark instantly grabbed Lord Lang under each armpit and lifted him as high as he could before slamming him into the wall.

“Explain yourself, milord,” Clark said sternly.

“Have you forgotten who you are dealing with?” Lord Lang asked angrily.

“No, but I believe you have forgotten who you are dealing with. That man you just struck is my friend and mentor. Unless you can explain yourself to my satisfaction, I may allow him to return the blow.”

“I’ve never been treated in such a way in my own home…”

“And as a guest, I’ve never received such poor treatment at the hands of my host.”

Being called a poor host seemed to take the starch out of Lord Lang’s sails, and as he sagged, Clark lowered him to the floor and took pains to dust off his back. Bruce had already risen, but was rubbing his jaw.

“I apologize, Sir Bruce,” Lord Lang said. “That punch was meant for your squire. I just happened to remember that hitting him is an exercise in futility and thus hit the man responsible for his actions.”

“Apology accepted.” As the two men shook hands, Bruce asked, “What did Clark do?”

“My Lana. He stole her tender heart, which forced me to break it when I found out.”

“Lana?” Clark said, his heart suddenly in his throat. “What have you done?”

Lord Lang’s eyes narrowed as they focused on Clark. “What a father should do. I’ve had to ban her from seeing you, since your mentor was singularly ineffective in keeping you from her.”

Clark gasped like he’d been sucker punched in the gut, and then he struggled to catch a breath. “Why?”

“Because she doesn’t have a chance at marrying you. Hurting her now is much preferable to waiting until everything’s back to normal, and the king marries you off to some foreign princess. Lana having to watch the man she loves marry another would kill her…as it is, she won’t be coming down to eat tonight.”

“But is it so bad to explore what Lana and I have? People are trying to kill me. There is no guarantee I’ll survive, even if my parents stop the rebellion.”

“That’s just another reason to stop it now. I don’t want her mourning your corpse. Lord knows, she might join you in her grief.”

[Nemu]

:mad:

While I agree with parts of Lord Lang's doubts...

I have to side with Clark on this...

And I have to side with Clark for his action in response to the punch...

Now to see what comes from the morrow's meeting with the Duke...

And even if there is the duality of "official figure" and the "parent figure"... I find the way Lord Lang acted in regards to Lana hypocritical.

PPMS!!

[maitriniazngurl]

OMG! That was the BEST chapter yet!!

Wow... it seems Clark and Lana have fallen hard for each other. I love their reactions and how hurt they were that they can't be together...

PPMS!! I can't wait 4 more! This is a fantastic fic!

[zeba-el]

I seriously need to start reading this fic i just don't have the time to catch up. I am still on chapter 3.

[NYC300Z]

I find my self thinking to myself it what direction this story will go all the time...I just had to re-read it this morning. Will we get to see a heart to heart between Lana and Alicia next? What will happen at the Duke's tomorrow? Will Lana attend? Maybe her sisters will get invited to the harvest ball and they'll throw out an invitiation to Lana, but she'll need an escort and Lord Lang will have no choice but to let Clark accompany her since no one else is suitable! Oh I can fantasize right? lol Terrific Chapter Card can't stand to have to wait for more!!!

PPMS!!!

[kewl]

bitter sweet...can't wait for your next update card!

[zeba-el]

I am up to chapter 10 now and this story is simply mind blowing. It is just so diffrent from most Clana fics it truely is remarkable. I don't have time to read anymore tonight but the suspence is killing me and i just want to forget any rational thinking and read until whatever hour in the morning to catch up on this fic. Unfortunately I can't and i will just have to make it though tomorrow some how before i get a chance to catch up.:mad:

[shortcircuit85]

Great Chapter! I wonder where you are taking this? keep the updates coming

Thanks,

[clana-lives-on]

My favorite chapter. Can't wait how clark and lana act when they see each other!!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 17

Sisters

While Lana and Clark were dealing with their forced separation, and General Dru-Zod was chasing the king and queen somewhere in the south-central portion of Alemannia, Mara was finally completing her long journey and settling into her new home.

She had left the summer palace a week after her brother, under completely different circumstances. Since all of her ladies-in-waiting had been given to the care of the crown, the decision had been made to send them all away. That made for a traveling party which would be far too large to hide once on the road, so the young women were sent where Dru-Zod couldn’t follow.

Princess Mara and her entire retinue of ladies boarded the royal flagship and were sent overseas, with an escort provided by a squadron of the North Sea Fleet, to live under the protection of the King of Anglia. The king and queen knew Zod could not risk war with Anglia while still fighting to steal a crown at home, so Mara would be safe until they and her brother were dead.

One secret hope, which they hadn’t dared mention to anyone, involved Mara’s immense beauty and charm. They’d always hoped to secure a great alliance by giving her hand in marriage; now they hoped she might forge an alliance all by herself.

The sea voyage took the fleet nearly three weeks due to contrary winds; not a few of the noble ladies spent significant time on the voyage ‘praying to the porcelain god,’ as the sailors called it, due to extreme seasickness. Their frequent use of their porcelain chamber pots for vomiting made the voyage an experience most of the ladies wouldn’t soon forget.

Mara was immune to the motions of the sea, as her Kryptonian biology prevented her from getting sick. So she ended up spending most of her voyage helping the young women who were supposed to be helping her. She didn’t mind, as she knew the girls would do the same for her if their positions were reversed, and also, she loved having the chance to be truly useful for a change. Too many times, life at court made her feel like an ornament, not a person.

After the rough crossing, King Richard’s representative took one look at the woozy women and announced they would be staying at his nearby castle to allow the ladies to rest up in preparation for the week-long journey to King Richard’s current residence at his summer hunting lodge, Ludlow Castle.

Mara tried to decline the kind offer, not wanting to put anyone out on her account, but the representative, who she had learned was the Duke of Hastings, wouldn’t have it.

“We’ve had rooms for you and all eight of your ladies ready and waiting just in case. The North Sea is known for its fickle weather, even in summer. Besides, I rarely get this much agreeable company out here in a year’s time, much less all at once.”

“In that case,” Mara said warmly, “we shall be delighted to accept.”

Mara and her ladies rested and were entertained by the Duke for more than a week at his estate before their line of carriages and the accompanying baggage train headed inland under heavy guard.

“It seems this King Richard is serious about keeping us safe,” Lady Elaine said, as she looked at the large number of horsemen guarding the procession.

“I should hope so,” Mara replied. “Nine ladies of the Alemanni court come for an extended visit, and the king is responsible for our safety…and then there’s the marriage factor. Only two of my eight ladies are formally betrothed. That’s seven marriageable women from good families, all with large dowries, none of which have ever been to this kingdom before today. I expect us to be inundated with nobles young and old who are looking for a match once we reach wherever the king has established his court.”

“What about you, Mara? Isn’t the prospect of marriage a little bit daunting for you?”

“Yes, it is. I’m only sixteen. I was expecting a year or two of some serious courtship before Father chose someone for me. But now, I’m a little bit nervous…because of what’s going on at home, I think he’s advanced things a bit and sent us to one his favorite candidates for my hand. I mean, King Richard is the only royal from a nearby kingdom that’s both unattached and a potentially useful ally.”

“But…what about Prince Bojan from Illyria?”

“I said a useful ally…besides, it seems his father has made a match for him with some princess from farther east.”

The journey to Ludlow Castle was supposed to take a week, and it did. The problem was, the king and his court had moved on, returning to his primary residence farther inland at Caserta Palace. That was another week’s journey, which left the Alemanni ladies travel weary as their carriages slowed to a stop in front of the main entrance to the palace.

When apprised of the situation, King Richard graciously insisted on giving the ladies the remainder of that evening and all the next day to rest up before making their first appearance in front of the whole court. That gave their maids plenty of time to prepare their best dresses, after weeks of travel, to make a good first impression on the Anglish court.

Thus it was that Mara and her eight ladies took position just inside the entrance of the palace’s throne room and waited for their turn. When it came, Mara led the way in a stunning cornflower blue dress that picked up the blue of her eyes. As was the current style, her dress was scooped low in front to show off her more than adequate bosom, along with the exquisite nature of her complexion.

As they started to move forward, the seneschal announced them. “Announcing Mara of the House of El, Princess of Alemannia, and her ladies-in-waiting.”

Mara had trained for a moment like this all her life. Now that it was time, she strode forward confidently and elegantly, with her ladies following behind in two rows of four. All nine of them came to a stop just before Mara reached the dais and then they all curtseyed low. A low murmur rolled across the room as the people who’d heard rumors of the foreign princess’ beauty learned the rumors were essentially true. At the same time, Richard rose from his throne, resplendent in black pants which were stuffed into glossy black knee-high boots, and a red jacket thickly covered with black silk embroidery and walked down the three steps to the floor to stand before Mara.

The king held out his hand to Mara, and said, “Please rise, ladies.” The nine women rose as one, with Mara slipping her hand into Richard’s, who then raised it to his mouth and lightly brushed the backs of her knuckles with a kiss before letting go of her hand.

“Welcome to Anglia, Princess Mara. It is truly my delight to host you and your ladies for as long as you wish to stay.” Mara smiled both inside and out, happy the king had been prudent enough to not say ‘for as long as you need to stay.’

Mara smiled genuinely at the king’s statement of an unconditional welcome. Richard noticed the smile and found his eyes riveted to the Princess’ face, as she began to speak, “As for myself and my ladies, your Majesty, we are deeply honored to be here and to be received by you in such a warm and personal manner. We look forward, with great pleasure, to experiencing the many delights of the Anglish court.”

“Please, Princess Mara, call me Richard.” That caused another low murmur to sweep the throne room.

Mara smiled warmly and artlessly, unleashing the full force of her seemingly effortless charm on the unsuspecting king. “As you wish…Richard…but please, call me Mara. I’d feel ever so awkward otherwise.”

“As you wish, Mara.” Not taking his eyes off the enchanting Mara for even an instant, the spellbound Richard reached behind and to the side and gestured, causing three young people to make their way to his side. They were two girls and a boy, all of whom appeared to be younger than Mara’s sixteen years. Richard quickly introduced them as his siblings, Princesses Anne and Elizabeth, and Prince John.

Mara was genuinely pleased to be meeting the king’s family, and directed her charm toward them. The teenage girls admired Mara’s beauty and grace, while the twelve year old boy was already smitten and made no attempt to hide his interest, something Mara thought was secretly adorable. She responded to the king’s introduction by asking permission to introduce her ladies, which the king readily granted. It took a couple of minutes to properly introduce all eight and make sure each one got her full share of attention. After all, Mara wanted to make sure any potential suitor knew who he was trying to court.

After enquiring about the suitability of their accommodations here in the palace, and receiving enthusiastic approval, Richard placed his staff at the disposal of the Alemanni ladies should there be anything they require. Richard then promised he’d see Mara at dinner and called court to a close.

As Richard walked out a back door and led a few close friends to a private hideaway, they all started in on him for the way he’d been looking at the admittedly gorgeous princess.

“I think the Privy Council won’t have to push our dear Richard very hard any longer to get him to consider marriage,” Baron Howard said.

“Yeah,” replied Baron Percy, “and if he marries this filly, he’ll be more anxious than a stallion corralled with a mare in heat to get to work producing that long-awaited heir.”

Richard wouldn’t waste his breath trying to deny his obvious interest in the lady. Instead, he said, “Well…there have to be some benefits to being king. If the girl is even half as smart as she is beautiful and charming, I’ll be sending my lawyers to her father to draw up a marriage contract before the month is over.”

“That’s if the king survives the revolt going on right now,” the first baron added. “If not, you’d have to hope her brother survives, otherwise, she becomes a ward of the Alemanni court, which puts her at the disposal of that disagreeable Lord General Dru-Zod.”

“Anyone know anything about the son?” Richard asked casually.

“His name’s Kal-El, and he’s supposed to be huge, even for one of them. Reputed to be something of a hothead and smarter than Hell. He’s also thought to be thoroughly devoted to his sister the princess.”

“Smart? How do you know that?”

“Easy. In his review of our neighbors to the east before this whole mess began, your ambassador to the Alemanni court, Lord Stanley, said don’t play the kid a game of chess unless you have a sincere need for a lesson in humility. He’s also reputed to speak multiple languages as if native-born.”

“I remember now,” Richard said, smiling slightly at the old Earl’s words. “I bet after his first loss, Stanley challenged the Prince to at least a dozen more matches before he accepted his losses as being no accident.” Before the king and his friends disappeared into their hideaway for a short game of high stakes cards, he thought out loud, and said, “Maybe I should see if the princess plays chess. If she can play me a good game, while knowledgably talking about her parents’ political situation back home, then…I may truly be in trouble.”

Baron Howard shot back a smart-assed reply that got himself clouted on the ear. “My Sovereign, you were prepared to surrender, on whatever terms you could obtain, the moment that stunning young woman first opened her mouth and smiled.”

Meanwhile, having missed dinner, a despondent Lana was dressed for sleep and reading a favorite book by candlelight propped up in her bed, when her room was unceremoniously invaded by both of her sisters.

“Okay, Shortstuff,” Lois said, “what’s up with skipping dinner?”

“Nothing much, Loz.”

Lana had heard her sisters come in, but hadn’t looked up until Lois spoke. ‘Shortstuff’ was a nickname Lois had used for Lana ever since they were little. Lana, in turn, had started to refer to Lois as ‘Loz’ since she hadn’t quite been able to manage pronouncing ‘Lois.’ The girls hadn’t used the nicknames in some time, with each having thought they were getting too grownup for such things, but tonight, they found a strange comfort in hearing them once more.

Lana set down her book, and said, “Just catching up on some reading.”

Alicia looked at the book as she flopped down on the side of Lana’s bed. “In this book? I know you’ve read it ten times…”

“At least,” Lois pitched in.

“…at least,” Alicia agreed, “but what’s funny is, you only read it these days when you’re upset. So what’s got you upset?”

“Father bust your ass like he did mine?” Lois asked, before answering her own question. “No, I guess not, because sitting would not be an option if he had. Not even in a feather bed.”

Lana figured Lois would cuss her out if she made known her interest in Clark. Alicia had shown an appreciation for Clark’s looks, but hadn’t indicated if she had much of an interest in him beyond what she could see. Deciding she didn’t care what either of her sisters might think right now, Lana opened up.

“Father, or maybe I should say Lord Lang, has forbidden me to see the young man I told you about the other night, Alicia.”

“Where was I?” Lois asked.

“Rubbing your blistered butt,” Lana replied dryly.

“Moving that fast already?” Alicia asked, plainly surprised. “What did you do?”

“Nothing!” Lana was getting more and more worked up as she went along. “I was just a little bit late to my afternoon tutoring session today and Father was waiting for me. He dragged me into the audience hall and sat on his chair and went all ‘Baron of Roskilde’ on me, absolutely forbidding me to have any contact with Clark at all.”

Lois and Alicia looked at each other and then back at Lana, before saying, “Clark?!” in unison. Each girl was as surprised as could be to know their sister had it bad for the squire, though they had widely divergent ideas about the young man themselves.

Lois thought Lana had gone a little soft in the head, even though she herself was coming to see Clark wasn’t a bad guy after all, and Alicia was surprised to learn she had competition from within the family…competition that had just been stifled by their dear old father.

Seeing an odd pair of reactions from her sisters, Lana decided at the last second to skip over Clark’s near-declaration of love, and keep that yummy bit of news all to herself.

[Nemu]

:D

Well that sure was interesting...

The bit at King Richard's court as well as the sisters scene...

Alicia should steer clear of it too even though Lana has been forbidden to see him... she will just end up getting the same treatment...

that is also one of the reason why i said Lord Lang had been hypocritical (sp?) in his action towards Lana... because the other daughters aren't forbidden from seeing Clark... So he hadn't told "everyone" like he said...

PPMS!!!

[NYC300Z]

Very interesting seeing what Mara has been up too. Glad she's alright and i'm guessing she'll be having a fine time in Anglia. The three Lang sisters conversation was very intriguing especaily the way they took the news. I can't help, but wonder how they would have reacted if Lana had confessed the last part....but i'm glad she kept it to her self!

PPMS!!!

[zeba-el]

Richard is quite taken with Mara and Mara with Richard with their first impressions and if they fall for each other their marriage will be allowed and welcomed by her parents. I just wish the same could be said for Clana who are not allowed to see each other a tall hopefully they will find away around that soon.



Great update PPMS!

[kewl]

pretty interesting...keep em coming card!

[clana-lives-on]

Nice to hear what's going on with Mara.
But I wonder if Alicia and Lana will end up fighting over Clark.....
;)

[CaptainObvious]

Such heart ache! They finally (but briefly) get together and already torn apart! Maybe the sisters will unite for Lana's sake and help her see Clark behind the watchful eye of her father. It's a stretch, I know, but I can hope can't I?

Update soon please!

[maitriniazngurl]

Richard is an interesting character... and so is Mara.

Great update.

PPMS!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 18

Going to Town

Breakfast the next morning was an unusual affair. Clark and Bruce got up early and ate with the cooks to avoid any unpleasantness from running into Lord Lang, or any awkwardness from meeting Lana.

The problem was, the Langs went to the dining hall early also since the girls were scheduled to undergo a lengthy prep before the family left for their audience with the grand duke.

Thus, Bruce and Clark were making their way out of the kitchen to claim a nearby table to eat their meal of sausage and oatmeal sweetened with a dab of honey, when the Langs began to walk in the double doors on the opposite side of the room one by one.

Lord Lang was first, and all three men grimaced upon seeing each other. Bruce and Clark decided to not take any chances, and both stood at their places until Lord Lang waved them back into their seats. Lois was next a minute or so later, and while the guys remained seated, they executed small seated bows in her direction. Clark’s eyes quickly passed over Lois, as he’d long ago decided that ignoring her was the best way of handling her.

Alicia came in after Lois. Her bright smile at that early hour earned her an involuntary smile from both men in reply.

Lana was the last of the three. Bruce looked her over and thought she hadn’t gotten a lot of sleep. Clark could feel Lord Lang’s eyes on him like a touch, so he tried to avoid looking at Lana at all. She wasn’t looking up as she walked and didn’t see either Clark or Bruce until she nearly ran into their table on the way to get her meal.

She started to apologize, but then saw who was at the table and fled into the kitchen without another word being spoken. Having Lana run from him hurt Clark, even though he knew why. Clark stood then, suddenly feeling a need to leave before Lana came back and his mere presence caused her more pain.

Walking up to the head table where Lord Lang had just sat down, and the girls had yet to appear, Clark bowed properly, and then said, in a very quiet voice, “That young woman wanted to spend time with me yesterday, which is something I don’t get a lot of, but now she doesn’t just avoid me, she runs from my presence.

“And before you dismiss what I just said, most young women of good birth that I meet don’t want to spend time with me; they’re too busy trying to figure out how to catch the Crown Prince.

“I hope you’re happy with yourself, because, upon the graves of my honored ancestors, I will remember this.”

Lord Lang blanched when he heard that, and well he should, because while what Clark said may have sounded like a harmless threat made in the heat of the moment, any Alemanni noble would know he’d just taken a serious oath. To put the situation in the most basic terms, Clark had just put Lord Lang on his sh*t list.

Lois didn’t hear anything that was said, but she came back out of the kitchen as the squire stalked off. She then saw how stiffly her father was sitting at the table.

“What was that all about, Father?” Lois asked. She didn’t hate Clark anymore, but if he was going to be disrespecting her father, then she had no qualms with seeing him punished.

“The squire is not happy with my decision regarding himself and your sister Lana. He was just blowing off some steam.”

“Must’ve been some potent steam.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“When he left, he still looked upset and you looked…well, you looked scared.”

“Oh, you’re just seeing things…likely because you still dislike the squire.”

Lois continued to try probing her father, at least until Alicia came out, and while her father didn’t reply in a manner she would have liked, she ended up convinced the squire was far more than just a simple squire aspiring to knighthood.

Too bad we’re already off on the wrong foot. A guy with that kind of power is just the kind of husband I need to find to help protect my sisters once father dies and his title, lands, and incomes are given to some other man.

After eating, the girls headed back up to their rooms, where they were descended upon by a bevy of housemaids. Each group was determined their lady would be the most beautiful one and thus the most likely to catch a husband.

Ready and waiting for his daughters to appear, Lord Lang looked resplendent arrayed in glossy black boots, white knee-length pants that were tucked into the tops of the boots, and a purple waist-length uniform jacket with gold trim on the edges, and gold braid across the chest and up the arms from his cuffs to his elbows.

The purple and gold were house colors. If Lord Lang’s small army wore their full dress uniforms, all of them would be in some sort of purple and gold uniform. The ladies, however, wore whatever colors they chose. As always, Lois was ready first in a pale pink gown, which was a safe choice since most women of the time avoided bold colors for morning social engagements. Alicia surprised her father by being next. She was usually the daughter that took forever, but today she beat Lana and was wearing a pale yellow gown. Both women had wide, square necklines to their gowns that went deep enough to show off a healthy portion of bosom along with the skin.

Lewis had always thought that strange. Women covered their legs right down to the ankles, as if a mere glimpse of leg skin would utterly compromise their reputations, but the very same dress would show so much skin up top that the most adventurous women always seemed to be on the verge of having their breasts pop out.

On the one occasion he’d tried to ask his girls about this, they just smiled at him and patted his shoulder as if he was a doddering old man who just didn’t get the way things were these days. The most disturbing thing had been the fact that all three girls had done almost the same exact thing to him when he asked them.

When Lord Lang tired of waiting and wondered aloud where Lana was, the other girls were quick to tell him there had been some arguing coming from Lana’s room earlier. All three of them could see what the commotion had been over when Lana appeared somberly attired in all black, with a neckline so high that it appeared to be trying to choke her.

Both Lois and Alicia nearly tripped when they saw Lana’s choice of color and neckline, and their father swallowed hard before advancing on his daughter. “Are you out of your mind? Going to the grand duke’s palace in all black as if it you were part of a funeral procession? Go back in there and take that off this instant!”

“There’s no time, Father,” Lois interjected. “If we wait for Lana to change, we’ll all be late.”

Lord Lang knew Lois was right. He also knew Lana had already known that; she’d waited to come out until it was too late to force her to change.

All the way to the carriage, the largest and fanciest one he owned, Lord Lang kept up a running commentary to Lana. “You’re just doing this to get back at me for last night. Such insolence. Our one chance as a family to make a proper impression on the nobility of Krakovia and you have to ruin it with this stunt. I’d had hopes of making some contacts that might lead to a properly arranged marriage or two, but after a faux pas like this, we’ll be lucky to receive visits from any marriageable men.

“But I promise you this, Lana. I will find you a marriage, no matter who I must accept as my son to do it! Anything to get that damnable squire out of your head once and for all.”

Lana went pale at that last statement. She was angry at that moment, possibly as angry as she had ever been. Having had enough, between the forced separation from Clark and her father’s intemperate comments, she turned on her father and paid him in kind. “Don’t go blaming me for ruining our marriage prospects. If you could have managed to stop indulging Lois’ desire to be your son long enough to be a proper father and make her put away her swords two or three years ago, when it might have actually been useful, she would have found an eligible situation by now and you wouldn’t have to worry so much about blaming me.

“So, when it comes to finding a husband, attend to my elder sister first, Father. I have two years before people start whispering ‘old maid’ about me.”

It was hard for Alicia to tell which of her three family members was the most angry at this moment, but it was easy to tell who had won the argument. Lana has walking with a spring in her step that hadn’t been there all morning, while their father looked like he might explode if someone touched him.

Lois had been enjoying the rare war of words between her father and Lana, right up until the point where her own name was dragged into the argument. Hearing Lana enunciate her own failures just rubbed salt into a wound Lois had only recently discovered. She knew she needed to marry. It was her duty, and it was also her duty to marry well to provide for her sisters.

Maybe…maybe it’s not too late to repair things with Squire Clark. As connected as he must be to scare Father, surely marrying him would be just the match for which I’m looking. Still, Father did end any chance of a match between Lana and Clark…I have to find out why before I continue.

Lord Lang had been caught flatfooted by his middle daughter’s counterattack. That kind of fiery response is something he’d have expected from Lois, except with Lois, she’d have been too angry to think straight and would have said something that made no sense and then stormed off. But his middle daughter, his most brilliant daughter, wasted no time in hitting him right where it would hurt the most: his dereliction of duty when it came to Lois.

It all went back to the beginning. Lord Lang’s first wife, Lady Maria, had died in childbirth and the baby was stillborn. Six months later he’d married Lady Laura, the widow of a neighboring count and had adopted the woman’s child as his own. That was Lois, who was barely one at the time. Lana had been born a year later, and Lady Laura had died shortly thereafter. It was thought her delivery had weakened her enough to make her susceptible to whatever illness it was that had taken her.

Then came his third wife, Lady Anne, who was Alicia’s mother. He’d been getting nervous about a male heir by that time, and had been pressing his new wife for a boy. Not only had they been talking about it, but it had been a major topic of conversation among the servants.

Lois had been four years old at that time and was just old enough to understand that, as much as her father seemed to love her, what he really wanted was a boy. It was the first time in young Lois’ life that she had felt inadequate. She’d cried herself to sleep that night, and many thereafter, and had watched her father anxiously when he learned her stepmother had given birth to a girl.

Not another damn girl! had been his angry reply.

For that moment on, Lois had tried her best to be the son her father wanted so desperately. The nursemaids had tried to put a stop to it, but Lord Lang had been told Lois had been crushed to learn that being a girl wasn’t good enough, so he decided to leave her be, especially after Lady Anne died a year later.

When pushed by his advisors to marry yet again, Lord Lang hedged. He didn’t want to do that to Lois again and make her feel even less worthy. Then there was Lana to consider. She would be old enough by the time another baby could come, and she would begin to understand that the premium placed on male children meant she wasn’t considered to be good enough either. The girls were Lewis’ life now, so as much as he wanted a son to carry on the family name, and to follow him as Baron of Roskilde, he couldn’t put his girls through that…he decided three wives were enough.

Lois didn’t know that though. She was still determined to be Lewis’ son, to finally be ’good enough’ in his eyes. Over the years, she threw herself into swordplay, horsemanship, even wrestling until her body began to develop and her father banned it. Anything that would make her more like the boy her father had so desperately wanted.

Lewis had thought himself as being kind to allow Lois to have her way in this, but ever since the beating of Squire Clark, he’d realized he had done her no favors by allowing her such freedom. He now had very limited time to try and get her to soften her edges in the slim hope he could find someone who wouldn’t mind a rough-hewn wife like her.

Having Lana publicly delineate his failure as Lois’ father just rubbed salt in an already festering wound, both because she was right, and because it was Lana who said it. Now that he had to deal with Lana’s seeming infatuation with the prince, along with Lois’ difficulties, he was just waiting for Alicia to develop some kind of problem.

Just before stepping outside, all four Langs were covered with dust cloaks and caps for the ride into Varshova on the well-traveled and dusty main road. The ride itself was made in nearly complete silence, with the only sound being the jangling armor of six knights and fourteen other horsemen, after Alicia’s one abortive attempt at starting a conversation with anyone who would speak.

The city of Varshova was not only the capital city of Krakovia, but also one of the largest seaports on the continent. The grand duchy was small, but had a relatively enormous income due primarily to being a major sea trading power. But that income didn’t lead to an overly wealthy land, as much of that income was needed to support an army large enough to discourage any of Krakovia’s neighbors from invading and claiming that income for themselves.

Lord Lang knew the House of El hoped their son would be able to marry Princess Chloe and thus claim that land and that income for Alemannia, but today, he and his daughters were getting their first look at the city. It was the first look the three women had ever had of any capital city, and they were gawking like country bumpkins at the sheer size of the place. The capital of the their father’s barony was a bump in the road by comparison.

Not only was the Varshova larger, it was louder, smellier, and more crowded. The good thing was that getting lost when looking for the Slonce Palace was generally impossible since the main road into town ran arrow-straight to the docks. From there, the palace was just visible at the far end of an elevated promontory south of the harbor.

The lightly gilded, black lacquered carriage made its way up the winding cobblestone road to the palace and in through the wrought iron gate. The pathway straightened out once inside the gate, and the carriage rolled through nearly a mile of lightly wooded parkland before reaching the palace proper.

As the four visitors alighted from the carriage, and handed their dust cloaks and caps to the liveried servants who had rushed out to meet them, Lord Lang spoke for the first time since receiving his dressing down from Lana.

“Slonce Palace.” Lewis breathed in deeply. “It’s supposed to mean ‘Sun Palace’ in the language of the palace’s original builders. But until you see how readily the white, marble-faced walls reflect any stray beam of light, you just can’t appreciate the name.”

The four Langs climbed the wide steps of the formal entrance into the palace, passing a matched pair of formally armed and armored pikemen every tenth step. By the time they reached to doors, Lord Lang turned to his three girls, and said, “You think this palace is something? Wait until I finally take you all to Königsberg. The winter palace inside the city exceeds this palace the way this palace exceeds Roskilde Castle back home. And as for the sprawling summer palace, it’s [U.p[truly a sight to behold.”

Thus fortified with the knowledge that this palace was nothing out of the ordinary, the three girls followed their father through the doors and into the Entrance Hall, where they were greeted by a flurry of servants who rushed forward with damp cloths to help them cool down, refresh themselves, and wipe their hands while they waited for their audience.

Once the servants were done, Grand Duke Charles’ majordomo stepped forward to greet them and make sure of their personal information so that their introductions went smoothly. The man then pointed toward some comfortably padded seats to one side, and said, “Please rest here. The grand duke will be with you in a moment.”

[Nemu]

:D
That was wow...

I hope the messages (spoken and unspoken) from both Clark and Lana will enter Lord Lang's head...

Lois is exactly what Clark told Lord Lang he was used to see... women who are interested in Kal-el to marry the title and not the man...

While Lana wants to marry the man and not the title... Kinda like the normal Superman story... girls dream of the hero but never see the man... except for Lana...

So... I wonder how the Grand Duke's court will take in Lana's black dress... She is mourning... mourning for her love...

So... Lois is not a biological daughter of Lewis... interesting... Wonder what her real lineage is then...

PPMS!!!

[maitriniazngurl]

Ok... let me get this straight. Lana and Lois are half sisters by their mother Laura. Then Lana and Alicia are half sisters by their father Lewis. Then Lois and Alicia have nothing in common but their half sister Lana. Wow that's confusing. But those were confusing times.

Great update! I'm really really execited to see what happens at the Grand Dukes and who might be getting married. I'm wishing for spoilers.

It seems so long since you've updated. I'm longing for me. so PPMS!!! ASAP! :)

[Cardinal]

Chapter 19

Trapped

Lord Lang settled in for a long wait. The majordomo had said ‘a moment,’ but Lewis had been around long enough to know people were always told that no matter how long the anticipated wait might be. He knew leaders tended to assume other people would bend their schedules to accommodate the schedules of those same leaders…and since those ‘other people’ wanted royal attention, they did bend their schedules.

In this case, however, Lord Lang’s pessimism was unfounded, as the grand duke had a light schedule and it literally wasn’t much more than a moment before the Langs were ushered down a long hallway and into the throne room.

Lord Lang led his daughters across the parquet floor and in between the narrow, fluted columns on the way to the raised dais, and as they reach their position, the majordomo’s voice rang out. “Your Graces, may I present to your Lord Lewis Lang, fourteenth Baron of Roskilde, and his three daughters: Lady Lois, Lady Lana, and Lady Alicia.”

Lewis bowed low and held it, and each girl used and held her most elegant curtsey when she was named. Meanwhile, the introduction went on.

“You are supplicants before the Pearl Throne, held by Charles II Ambrecht, Defender of the Realm, Admiral of the North Sea, and by the Grace of God, Grand Duke of Krakovia. With him are his lady wife, Grand Duchess Sophia, and his children Princess Chloe and Prince Harold.”

“You may rise,” Charles said. The Langs did just that and both sides got a good look at the other. “No sons, Lord Lang? Or just not on this trip?”

“None, your Grace.” There was no trace in Lewis’ voice of the old heartache over having no sons. It was just a statement of fact.

“But three lovely daughters. I expect your manor will be a popular destination, especially with so many families coming back to the city for the fall and winter months. There never seem to be enough women to go around.” Charles looked back over his shoulder to where his son, Prince Harold, was standing. “Isn’t that right my boy?”

“And so it is, Father,” Harold replied.

“Now,” Charles said, “before we move on to the important things, like why you’ve suddenly moved your household to a manor just outside my capital, tell me why the middle girl…”

“Lady Lana, your Grace,” the majordomo supplied.

“…Lady Lana is dressed from head to toe in black.”

“She has recently suffered a…a personal setback, and has chosen to make her unhappiness official,” Lewis said.

“Sounds like boy trouble to me,” Charles replied. He thought for a second and then reached behind himself and gestured for his son to come forward and join them. “I know just the thing.” When Prince Harold reached his father’s side, he carefully stayed one step behind his father, but was still able to see and be seen by all the Langs. “I don’t know if you’ve heard of it or not, but the first and biggest event on our fall and winter social calendar each year is the Harvest Ball. It’s really a formal dinner followed by a ball, but the thing is, Harold here needs an escort…and Lady Lana appears to need a distraction. So what if we match my Harold and your Lana for the Harvest Ball?”

Lord Lang didn’t even have to think. Saying no would be a direct insult to the most powerful man in the land, and accepting would give Lana something to look forward to other than Clark. “Yes, your Grace. I believe that idea will work out well.”

“Excellent, excellent!” Prince Harold and Lady Lana just stared at each other. This was the way of life among the nobility, but having it happen to you could still be unsettling. “While we discuss business, why don’t we let my son and your daughters get to know each other out in the water garden.”

“Again, your Grace, a most excellent idea.”

Grand Duke Charles signaled and Harold lead the three Lang ladies through a labyrinthine series of passageways to a stunning garden that centered around a series of fountains and man-made waterfalls that tumbled one into the next down the side of a hill. On each side of the line of water features was a wide, smooth, paved walkway and carefully laid and leveled stone steps.

When Prince Harold asked if the ladies would like any refreshment, Lois answered in the affirmative just to have a few seconds alone with Lana. Harold walked off to find a servant, and Lois turned to Lana and said, “Talk about luck! You show up at the palace in mourning garb and will walk out of here as the escort of the most eligible bachelor in the whole grand duchy!”

“So much for the squire,” Alicia added. “Once Lana turns on the charm, and once she wears a dress that’s even halfway becoming, Prince Harold will be begging his father to make a more permanent match with her.”

“Prince Harold is handsome, and he’s as well-mannered as you’d expect a man of his breeding to be,” Lana said, “but we all know the likelihood of that match is somewhere between slim and none…in any case, I have to admit the prince has a long way to go to live up to the squire…” Lana had been looking at both of her sisters and saw something there when she mentioned ‘the squire.’ She decided to put it all on the table. “…who we all believe is more than just a lowly squire hoping to earn a knighthood.” How much more is the question.

When Prince Harold reentered the water garden, Lana got a better look at him and had to admit he was easy on the eyes. Only slightly taller than Lois, with sandy blonde hair worn in a bristly cut, graced with a strong, square jaw line, and what appeared to be a slim, athletic figure, most women could only dream of finding someone halfway interesting who looked like him, but Lana was stuck with the feeling he would never be more than second best. Her fear, though a small one, was that the grand duke would somehow find her to be an acceptable match for his son. She knew if the grand duke proposed a marriage between Prince Harold and herself, her father would agree to it in a heartbeat.

The three girls circled the entire length of the garden with Harold, and all of them spent time getting to know him, but by silent agreement, Lana did most of the talking as she was going to be attending the Harvest Ball with him in slightly less than a month’s time.

While the Langs were making inroads on the Krakovian social scene, King Jor-El and Queen Lara were nearing the end of their long road. Instead of fleeing directly for their mountain refuge, they led Dru-Zod’s forces on a merry chase designed to prolong things to give their supporters as much time as possible to organize and supply their own army.

Their escort was provided by a full regiment of the household cavalry, and Zod’s army could not hope to keep up, much less draw closer, so he left his infantry and heavy cavalry behind and pushed on ahead with his fast-moving light cavalry in the hope of catching the king and queen on the open road and capturing them.

Zod’s small column of cavalry finally spotted its quarry less than a day’s ride from Mecklenberg Castle, a large, well-supplied castle perched on a wedge of rock high above the city of Salzerei. It was the home of the Duke of Salzerei, a strong supporter of the king, and was well-known to have green-Kryptonite scattered in strategic locations to keep Kryptonians from breaking in whenever they felt like it.

Zod’s scouts had found no sign of a concentration of loyalist forces anywhere nearby, letting Zod know this flight by the king and queen was a decoy, meaning the opposition army could be anywhere. His own army was strung out over seventy-five miles of road, and he had some hard work ahead of himself to get his army back in a cohesive unit before they were attacked by the loyalists and destroyed a piece at a time.

Since Zod needed to concentrate his forces, he had two options at his disposal for dealing with the king and queen. He could either capture the Els before they reached the castle, or else he’d have to leave a part of his army around the castle to lay siege to it. The first choice was much preferred by Zod, but it came with risks. His fast-moving light cavalry would be able to catch the Els’ large, slow moving carriage and the household cavalry that was guarding it. The problem was, his men and horses were already worn out by the long chase, and even if they were healthy and well-rested, they wouldn’t be able to match up with the household cavalry in a pitched battle.

So, the only way Zod could possibly capture the king and queen was to use a number of his Kryptonian followers. The plan was to have a couple of them to fly down and use their heat vision on the horses of the troops both in front and behind the royall carriage. Four more Kryptonians would swoop in close behind, disconnect the carriage from the horses, and carry the carriage into the air and back to Zod himself, with the first two Kryptonians standing by in case the king and queen try to leap out of their carriage and fly away.

Taking one last look at the household cavalry with a combination of his telescopic vision and x-ray vision to make sure none of the king’s soldiers were hiding lumps of green Kryptonite to disable any Kryptonian attackers, Zod called his Kryptonian followers together and briefed the six volunteers on the mission, calling it ‘absolutely vital’ and ‘a potentially war-ending exercise,’ and then sent them out. He had briefly thought of going on the mission himself, as he wanted to be in on the capture, but he reluctantly stayed behind when one of his men pointed out it was a general’s job to stay behind the lines and direct the combat, not to participate directly.

The six volunteers soared into the sky, and Zod looked on with his telescopic sight to follow the action. He knew something was wrong the instant the first two Kryptonians dove toward the household cavalry and seemed to have trouble with their heat vision before falling to the ground. They were writhing in pain, and were instantly surrounded by mounted soldiers who prevented them from crawling out of range of the green Kryptonite.

Desperate now, Zod tried to call back his most loyal, most powerful troops, but the last four were right behind the first two, and had already crash-landed, one next to each corner of the carriage, which had come to a stop. As those four were in even more pain than the first two, Zod could only conclude the Kryptonite was in the carriage, but that made no sense, unless the king and queen weren’t in the carriage at all.

He x-rayed the carriage, and found the truth was more devious than that. Hidden in numerous concealed niches around the edge of the carriage were chunks of green Kryptonite, but when he tried to see into the carriage itself, he found his vision blocked, as if by lead. Since the outside of the carriage was plainly wood, someone had gone to an immense amount of trouble to line the inside of the carriage with lead.

General Dru-Zod, Duke of Walachia and hero of the last two wars with Franconia, had been tricked. Not once, but twice, by a man and woman who had never set foot on an active battlefield in their lives. First, he’s been snookered into sending his whole army after them, wearing them out and using up valuable supplies, and now he had lost six irreplaceable Kryptonians, and had almost lost himself and the war with it. He watched with ill-concealed rage as his six volunteers were roughly bound and taken away, likely to be executed as soon as they reached the castle and could have a semblance of a proper trial.

Unwilling to waste any more men on foolhardy missions, Zod set about to planning the siege of the castle and particularly, to deciding how many men of what type it would take to keep the Els and everyone else locked up inside.

Up ahead in the carriage, the Els smiled at the success of the trap they had laid, but wished Zod had been one of the six. With him in their possession, the war would be over, but even so, taking six Kryptonians captive would seriously hamper Zod’s war efforts.

“All in all, Jor-El,” Queen Lara said, smugly, “a pretty good day’s work.”

“Yes it was. I wonder what Kal-El will think when he learns just how well his trap worked.”

“His trap?” Lara was surprised. She’d never heard of her son’s role in planning this trap.

“Yes, his,” Jor-El assured her. “He had this idea years ago, and when the arms master repeated it to me, I just requisitioned the laborers, material, and money necessary and then let them go about their business.”

“So our son is showing a mind for small-unit tactics. Interesting.” Once the prisoners were secure, the column got underway again and moved on into the castle, leaving Zod and his followers behind.

[Nemu]

:D

Well that sure was mixed bad/good!!!

I was scared a little at first from the title...

then the part with the Lang was grrrrrrr... why couldn't Harry fall for Lois instead of Lana?

Clark won't be too happy in some way (at least in his heart)

Then things got a lot better with the Els... Nice trap they had... and Kal thought it out? Cool!! Shows he has some strategy in his mind...

This story is so unusual and it is kinda refreshing...

PPMS!!!

[CaptainObvious]

Oh man, Lana has an escort to the Harvest Ball already! I guess I'm not surprised and I'm sure Prince Harrold is a gem of a guy but pales by comparison with Clark....squire or prince. I think Lana will do just about anything to turn Harrold's head the other way in the hopes that he won't want to marry her. But than again, why wouldn't he pick Lana? Every guy does! Obviously the Grand Duke and Lord Lang make the call here but lets hope she wiggles her way out of it.

Leave it Clark to plan a way to save his parents even when he's not there! Great story!!

[NYC300Z]

Lord Lang sure is going through a lot of bad times with Lana, but you know I feel he kinda deserves it! I hope we get to see some Clana soon! Lana and Prince Harold...how could you do this to us. I wonder if Lana will be the only one we know going to the ball?

PPMS!

[kewl]

awesome update! kal-el's idea was brilliant! keep the goodies coming card ;)

[zeba-el]

I hope Lana can deter Prince Harold from wanting marriage ..... Although how is it possibly to put someone off Lana she could have been wearing a bin linier and he still would have asked her to the ball if he had half a brain......

That family is nothing but a big road block of arranged marriages for a happy clana future maybe Zod could attack them for some reason. ;)

At least one good thing happened in the last 2 updates. Lord Lang is on the future kings s**t list and he deserves it. :)

PPMS!

[maitriniazngurl]

Amazing update!!

I love the troubles!... if Harold does fall for Lana, then there will be some pretty good interactions between him and Clark. Maybe Clark will fight for Lana now.

I wonder how many kyptonians there are in total... can't be a lot since six seem to be the cream of the crop and unexpendable to Zod.

----- Added 34 Seconds later -----

Oh yeah... PPMS!! I can't wait to see what Harold and Lana will do.... and how Clark finds out... and hopefully stops it

[shortcircuit85]

I've been on vacation and come back to four great updates! The last one was very entertaining. The daughters of Lord Lang are very smart. I believe that they might be working out who Squire Clark might be. Harold knows who Clark is, so will Clark be making an apperance at the ball? Will princess Chloe get a look at Clark? Will Lana keep dishing out to her father?

Can't wait to read more.

Thanks,

[Cardinal]

Chapter 20

The New Dancing Master

By the time Grand Duke Charles finished with Lord Lang and they all gathered for a rather lengthy lunch, Harry had made a promise to come out to the manor to call on Lana so they could get to know each other better before the ball.

This ball promised to be the biggest social event of Lana’s life, and because she didn’t seriously think there was a snowball’s chance in Hell she’d actually end up betrothed to Prince Harold, she was determined to enjoy the ball…even if there was someone else she’d prefer to be going with.

Lana couldn’t help but be excited to have an invitation to the Harvest Ball, especially this early so she could have plenty of time to work with the family’s dressmakers to come up with something that would match the occasion and live up to the high rank of her escort. All of the girls had been told by their father about how exclusive the Harvest Ball was, and they had all despaired getting in without having a strong network of local connections already in place.

As the Langs climbed back into the carriage, Lord Lang pulled Lana aside, and said, “I know you didn’t intend it, but your all black won you a most prestigious honor. Even if nothing happens between you and the prince, every eligible man of consequence will see you on Prince Harold’s arm, making you all the more attractive to them.”

“Good for them, Father, not good for me. I still want Clark.”

“We all want things we cannot have. The sooner we recognize what those things are, the sooner we can move on to the things we can have.”

As their guard formed up around the carriage for the short trip to the Alemanni ambassador’s residence, a veil of silence descended over the carriage’s inhabitants once more.

Lord Eduard Pierzynski was the ambassador, just as Lord Lang had thought several days earlier. His main job was acting as the conduit of the king’s will as related to Krakovia and its court. He would much rather be back home on his various estates in the County of Ellsinore, but duty had called, and so had the king, leading the count to live here instead. The count was a genial host, but the stop was just the courtesy call due to the king’s representative from a loyal noble passing through.

The best part of the courtesy call was that Lord Lang received the first official news that Zod was on the move back home. He knew any news they received would be hopelessly out of date due to the distances involved, but still, knowing that their side lived on was nice to hear.

As the Lang carriage turned off the road and entered the manor’s property, the guard detachment peeled off and headed for their part of the complex, while the carriage pulled to a halt at the manor’s front door. Alicia and Lois headed inside, but Lord Lang held Lana back and pulled her to one side of the manor to talk privately.

“What I have done to you and to Squire Clark was to keep you from having your heart broken in a relationship that I believe has nowhere to go.” Lewis looked at the ground and aimlessly kicked at a clump of dirt. He then tilted his head up enough to see Lana with one eye. “But it’s too late for you, isn’t it? You already care for him.”

Lana hesitated briefly and then nodded. “Yes, Father, I do. Greatly, and I don’t really know why.”

“I should have guessed this would happen. The girl who seemingly had no time for boys would be the one to fall hard and fast for the first boy to break through her defenses.”

Sensing an opening, Lana pushed. “Who is he that he’s such an impossible match? Lois, Alicia, and I all know he’s more than just a simple squire dreaming of a being a knight.”

“I think you girls know more than might be healthy for you, and as for the squire’s identity, that’s a secret that is not mine to tell…and for the love you bear me, Lana, let that secret be.”

“And if I told you I have seen the Squire with some special kind of necklace he only wears during training in the waryard?”

Lord Lang looked skyward and covered his face with the palms of both hands as he rubbed his face. “You are determined to drive me to an early grave, aren’t you?”

“No, Father,” Lana said, “I just happened to see it one day.”

“Well…if you can’t manage to forget what you saw, please don’t tell anyone else you saw it.” He looked back at Lana, his face as serious as death. “Someone’s life could depend on it.

“Now…as much as I would like to keep you away from the squire, I can’t. Not any longer. Not after what happened today.” Lana smiled giddily, unable to keep herself from expressing her joy upon hearing that reluctant statement.

“Don’t smile yet, Daughter,” Lewis said testily. “You don’t know what’s going on.” Lana calmed down and her father continued. “The grand duke told me a few things once we were alone. He already knows all about our dancing master. It turns out the name the man gave me was false. He is actually the third son of a locally powerful family, the Van Wyks. The man’s father is the younger brother of the Duke of Alfaro, who ranks right below the grand duke here in Krakovia.”

“Was the dancing master sent here as a spy then?” Lana asked.

“Mmm…a spy of sorts, yes. He was tasked with learning all he could about you and your sisters. Apparently the Duke wanted to know what you all were really like before sounding me out about arranging a match or two. He didn’t want any of his sons or nephews to get stuck with a disagreeable wife.”

“So…you had Clark beat the nephew of this Duke, and they want to take revenge?”

“Yes, but not on Clark. Apparently the duke’s family believes Clark was just carrying out orders, and is thus not who they want. They want revenge on our family. Once I explained the events of the other night to the grand duke, he agreed that the insult had to be punished, but then said the duke’s family would see it as having been excessive.”

Lana was outraged, and planted angry fists on her hips. “And if Clark had referred to the duke’s daughter as a drunken wh*re?”

“The very same question I asked,” Lewis said. “The grand duke said the duke would have, without doubt, had anyone who so insulted the honor of one of his daughters killed.”

“What a double standard!”

“They are a proud family and very prickly about their honor. As you will be our representative at the ball, I fear any attempt at retrieving their honor will be directed at you in some way, so I'll give you extra guards wherever you go, while you will need to redouble your efforts at polishing your skills.”

“Ah…that’s how Clark fits into this. You’re obviously going to send the ‘dancing master’ packing, and finding someone else to be the new master might take time since the last one got beaten, time we don’t have, so you’ll make a virtue out of a necessity and ask the squire to step in and teach us as best he can.”

“Ask? The next time I ask a squire of my household to do me a favor will be the first. I’ll tell Sir Bruce that his squire is the new dancing master forthwith. And you, my dear, will be spending extra time every day working on dances with him…pairs dances, group dances…” Lewis fished into his jacket, and pulled out a thick sheet of paper, “…anything that’s on this sheet.”

Lana snatched the sheet from her father and read the list minutely. “How did you get this?”

“I asked the grand duke if he knew what kinds of dances you might be expected to know. Instead of guessing, he did one better and sent for his chief musician who wrote out a list of each dance that was on his list.”

“I only know half of these well enough to dance them properly,” Lana said, as she returned the list to her father.

“Well then, the squire has his work cut out for him, and you can tell him I said so.”

“What?”

“Don’t ‘what’ me.” Lord Lang smiled indulgently. “I can already tell you intend to go straight from talking to me, to finding a certain squire.” Lana grinned widely. “Please, just be careful. Don’t make things worse, it will only hurt more when it’s over. Trust me on that one.”

“I’ll try, Father,” Lana promised, “but I have this feeling that fighting love is like fighting quicksand…the harder you struggle, the faster you sink.”

“Get on with you then.”

Lana bobbed a quick curtsey and hurried off because she wanted to see Clark before the evening meal. She wanted to be the one to tell him that they could see each other again. In through the front, out through the back, and then over to where she knew Clark and Bruce did their sword work. She finally slowed to a walk and caught her breath, as she didn’t want to give the impression that she, a lady, was chasing after a man.

As Lana drew near, she didn’t hear the clank of swords or raised voices, so she thought she was too late. And then she heard Bruce call out loudly.

“I have enough water now, Squire. Get some for yourself, but be quick about it, the kitchen staff will have a meal ready any time, now that Lord Lang and his daughters are home.”

Clark didn’t answer Bruce, but Lana knew where the well was and turned toward it.

When Clark wore the training amulet for a workout, not only was he slow and susceptible to injury like humans, but he also got hot and sweated like humans. And after the beating he’d just taken, due in part, he thought, to the thoughts of Lana that had filled his head after the morning run in he’d had with her father, he was hot and sweaty and feeling disgusting.

Now that Bruce was satisfied for the evening, Clark took off his sweat-soaked shirt and draped it on the edge of the well before cranking up a bucketful of cool water for himself. He set the bucket of water down on the ground and squatted over it to scrub the dirt and dried blood from his hands and arms. Clark examined his knuckles and found nary a scar to show where the cut he’d gotten had been located. He then washed off his face, and poured out the rest of the now dirty water on the ground.

Returning to the well, Clark put the bucket back on the rope and cranked it down into the water before pulling up another bucket of clean, cool water. He planned on using this bucket to dump over his head, chest, and back to try and rinse off the accumulated sweat and grime.

He heard someone coming, and said, “I’ll be with you in just a minute, Sir Bruce,” as he poured the bucket on his chest, up over the top of his head and then down his back. Turning toward the sound he’d heard a few seconds ago, Clark looked up expecting to see Bruce, and was stunned to see it was Lana.

Lana had just come around a corner and was surprised, too. Her first sight was of water cascading down a heavily muscled male back before drenching the top of his trousers. When the man turned, she saw it was Clark, complete with wet, tousled black hair and a glistening, massively muscular chest. Oh…my…God!

Clark saw Lana in her funereal black dress, and his first thought was: Who died? That moment was fleeting though, as he took in not just her unrivaled beauty, but the way she glowed as she stood there dry washing her hands. He realized then that she had come to see him, she was smiling, and she was happy, and…and…and…

…and that’s when rational thought stopped for Clark. His eyes met hers and he reveled in the simple fact that she was here, with him.

Lana had a brief difficulty breathing just after catching sight of Clark’s wet hair and bare, wet, muscular…and bare chest. Yes, definitely have to say bare twice! Lana thought. Just as she was finding herself having decidedly unladylike thoughts, her eyes traveled back up to Clark’s face and were caught by his, and…

…that’s when Lana quit thinking also. She felt like she was all of ten years old and had just noticed for the first time that boys were different and that different was good.

The young couple just stood there staring at each other, unwilling, or unable, to break their eye contact. They might have stood there all night, except Bruce had Clark’s clean shirt in his hands and had come looking for him. Rounding the same corner Lana had come around, he just stood there watching the two of them making googly eyes at each other from only a few feet away. He tried clearing his throat to get someone to notice him, but to no avail.

Finally, Bruce threw the clean shirt and hit Clark in the face. “Squire! I strongly suggest you quit eyeing the lady and spend your time getting dressed. You are a disgrace for being half naked in a lady’s presence.”

That made both Clark and Lana jump, and while a redfaced Clark tried to stuff himself into his shirt, Lana smiled briefly at Bruce and headed into the manor, forgetting all about telling Clark about his new duty.

“Damn it, Clark!” Bruce said when Lana was gone. “You know she’s off limits. Quit trying to piss off her old man.”

“I don’t think she’s off limits any more, Bruce.”

“Why the Hell not?”

Remembering the way she‘d run from him at breakfast, Clark said, “She came out here, looking for me…and she was smiling.”

[Nemu]

:D

Oh man... Harold's visit to the Manor has chances of bringing a bucket load of trouble if he sees Squire Clark...

Or it might be a good thing...

Nice that the ban has been lifted... will be funny to see what happens next...

Oh and I soo agree with Lana about the double standard of the Duke... maybe if the Grand Duke learns that the Squire was actually the crowned-prince of his neighbor kingdom things will change some...

I guess Lord Lang could always order Squire Clark to play bodyguard to Lana during the ball...

PPMS!!!

[zeba-el]

:) Finally the ban has been lifted

How is the Duke going to try and regain his familys pride...... Probably on Lana some how but kal will not let that happen.

PPMS!

[shortcircuit85]

Great Chapter! The possibility of Clark becoming Lana's bodyguard is very interesting. The idea of a visit by Harry to the manor has all kinds of interesting possibilities. I thought that Lord Lang almost gave away who Clark is in his talk with Lana. This is just a great story.

Thanks,

[treker]

One question? Won't Clark be recognized at the ball by the other noble's or has no one actually met the crowned prince before?

[Cardinal]

One question? Won't Clark be recognized at the ball by the other noble's or has no one actually met the crowned prince before?

Different kingdom, Dude.

----- Added 3 Minutes later -----


Chapter 21

Admission

Clark and Lana openly eyed each other from across the dining hall at the evening meal, but Clark didn’t find out about his new duty until just before he went to the bedroom to prepare it to Bruce’s liking for a night’s sleep. Clark was pleased with the assignment, mainly because it was the reason Lord Lang was allowing him to see Lana again.

What he wasn’t happy about was knowing why Lana needed his immediate help. The very idea that he was going to be working hard to get her ready to attend such a major function with someone else was going to be a serious irritant. Knowing her escort was going to be a friend of his like Harry only made things worse.

Clark knew a lot about Harry. He was considered by the younger ladies of the Alemanni court to be handsome, intelligent, witty, and maybe just the slightest bit overaggressive, as if he knew exactly how charming he was and how good of a catch we was and intended to play it for all it was worth. He’d charmed most of the younger ladies, and even a few of the older ones, if rumors were true, but he’d completely failed to charm the one woman he had been sent to possibly match up with.

Clark’s sister Mara basically despised him. Since that was so rare for her, and because he implicitly trusted her judgment of people, it made him wonder what hidden character defect Harry might have that he himself had failed to see. Trusting him with Lana was not going to be easy.

As if dealing with Harry being Lana’s escort wasn’t enough, being the one responsible for getting her ready for such a major social appearance was going to be a bit stressful. He only hoped he could be a good teacher without driving her away from him by becoming overbearing or too exacting.

When Lord Lang told Bruce and Clark about the new assignment, and after Clark had gone off to start his bedtime preparations, Lord Lang pulled Bruce aside in an empty room and unburdened himself.

“I hardly know what to do anymore, Sir Bruce. Lana has received this huge opportunity that I couldn’t turn down even if I wanted to, but for her to make the most of it, I have to allow her to see the only person who can help her, who also happens to be a young man I’m supposed to be helping you protect from everything, including himself.

“If those two fall in love with each other, I will have failed them both, and yet, Lana already admits she has strong feelings for Clark.”

“Don’t look at me,” Bruce replied. “I’m a bachelor, so dealing with kids is not a strong suit of mine. And as for stopping them from falling in love, you might as well give it up. I knew Clark had feelings for Lana before tonight, but I saw those two stare at each other without saying a word, and yet they seemed to be communicating quite nicely anyway. If they’re not in love, they’re on the verge.

And then, completely contradicting his assertion that dealing with kids wasn‘t his strongest suit, Bruce gave Lord Lang some advice. “As for what to do, don’t.”

“What?”

“Don’t do anything. Those two are just kids. Chances are one of them will grow tired of this attraction sooner or later without your help or hindrance. Teenagers are like that. If so, your daughter will admire you for letting her be an adult and admit there was some wisdom in your advice. If not, the king will end things soon enough on his own and you won’t have to alienate your daughter.”

“But why? I want to save my daughter from this kind of heartbreak. As her only parent, it’s my job.”

“She’s old enough to marry now, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Then she’s old enough to make adult mistakes and accept their consequences.” Bruce paused, and then added, “Besides, I don’t…don’t ever consider falling in love to be a mistake, at least not on a personal level.”

“What do you mean?”

Bruce gave a faltering smile. “It was just something told to me once by someone I trusted a lot. ‘It is better to have loved and lost, than to have never loved at all.’” Bruce shrugged his shoulders. “If you’re going to end up marrying her off to someone she may not even like, much less love, then give her a chance to experience the overwhelming power of love now.”

“Doing nothing is the scariest course of ‘action’ there is to take,” Lewis admitted somberly, “for in doing so, you recognize your helplessness, surrender to it in fact, instead of maintaining the illusion of control. Humph. Okay, I guess I’ll let Lana go, but I’m still going to look for a husband for her.”

The next day seemed to drag by for both Clark and Lana. Clark at least had morning hand-to-hand combat practice to give him something to occupy his mind for awhile, and then had to practice first with Lois for two hours.

Lana spent those two hours after breakfast consulting with the family’s dressmakers on styles and fabrics she might choose for her ball gown. By the time she was ready for her turn with Clark, Lana and the dressmakers had decided she needed to go into Varshova to do some shopping.

Lana had thought of dressing up special for her lesson with Clark, but thought better of it, deciding she’d rather look demure and in control instead of too eager. She walked in just as Lois left, and was surprised to see her sister smiling faintly.

“What happened with Lois?” Lana asked.

“Why?”

“She looked faintly happy when I passed her.”

“Oh,” Clark said, as he looked away from Lana’s eyes. “Lady Lois finally decided to apologize to me in a meaningful way. She really meant it, and I was touched by the way she did it. That’s all.”

“Oh, okay.”

Clark dismissed Lois from his mind and focused entirely on Lana. “I have a lot to say to you this morning, Lana, and I hardly know where to start.”

“This sounds serious.”

“It is.” The two of them were standing a mere foot apart, when Clark decided to take a mild risk by reaching out and taking her hands in his. “I know this is forward of me, and I hope you’re not offended,” Clark said, as Lana’s heart soared, “but, I have some feelings, some very strong feelings, for you, and yet I’ve been tasked to be your new dancing master…”

“Oh, Clark!” Lana’s face blossomed with joy to hear him say what she already knew to be true. She couldn’t wait for him to finish what he wanted to say. She just couldn’t, not without assuring him she felt the same way. “I…me too. Every time I look at you or hear your voice, my heart melts just a little bit more.”

Clark smiled out of one corner of his mouth, as he unconsciously pulled Lana closer. “I know what you mean. I don’t know how I’ll handle four hours a day of dancing with you and talking with you and looking at you, because I have trouble breathing just standing next to you.”

Lana stepped closer, so close in fact that the only thing left between them were their clasped hands. She looked up into Clark’s sea green eyes with her hazel ones, wishing with all her might that Clark would kiss her.

Clark saw Lana’s eyes seem to grow larger and warmer as she drew close. It felt to him as if he was teetering on the edge of a precipice and her eyes were inviting him to take the leap into the unknown.

An image flashed into his mind then. He could just imagine someone watching from the open doorway and running off to tell Lord Lang, who would undoubtedly change his mind again and not only ban them from seeing each other, but send Lana back to Roskilde. Lana and I have to show that we can handle this freedom responsibly, Clark thought, and not just start kissing the first moment we get a chance to be alone. So he pulled back. He felt in his bones there’d be a right time and place to kiss Lana, but this wasn’t it. Trying to pretend he hadn’t been about to kiss her, Clark went back to what he had intended to say.

“What I was trying to say, Lana, was that I’ve been tasked to be your new dancing master, though that’s a very loose use of the term when applied to me. We’ll be together four hours a day working on your dancing. I’m worried what four hours a day of me correcting you will do to the way you feel about me.” Clark sighed. “I’m afraid of becoming overbearing or an annoying perfectionist and driving you away even as I improve your dancing.”

Disappointed by not receiving the kiss she’d so desperately wanted, Lana listened to Clark’s concerns about the potential fallout from his new position in their relationship. She wanted to reach up with one hand in the middle of his explanation and stop him from speaking, but she patiently waited for him to lay out his unfounded fears.

“Clark? I probably will get mad at you from time to time. I can guarantee I’ll get frustrated a lot as you try to help me. I will not, however, hold it against you once we are done for the day, because I know you have a job to do, and it’s one you’ve never done before.

“And as for driving me away,” Lana stood on her tiptoes, placing her lips as close to his as she could on her own, and whispered, “I’m difficult to attract, but even harder to drive away.”

Clark’s mouth went dry, and he suddenly couldn’t remember why he hadn’t kissed her yet, but he knew it was important and he held onto that conviction with a tenacious grip to keep from taking Lana in his arms right then and there.

The best part of the way their dancing was scheduled was that they worked together for two hours and then broke for lunch, giving Lana a much needed rest, and allowing Lana and Clark to eat together without anyone raising an eyebrow over it. Then they headed back to what everyone now called the dancing room for another two hours of instruction. On their way back, Clark swallowed his distaste for the fact Lana was attending the ball with someone else, and asked her if she had a suitable gown for the Harvest Ball yet.

“No, not yet anyway. I spent a couple of hours discussing options with our dressmakers and we came to the conclusion that I need to go shopping for several bolts of fine material.”

“Seed pearls? Diamond chips? Thread of silver, thread of gold?”

“Where did you learn about things like that, Clark?”

“Once you meet my sister and see her closets, you’ll know.”

“Closets?”

Clark nodded his head in affirmation. “Closets.”

“Well, I don’t know if tiny gemstones or precious metals are in the budget. I’ll have to see what they cost and then ask my father.”

Don’t worry, Lana, Clark thought. If he says no, I’ll break my bank plate out of my traveler’s belt and buy the gems myself. My girl is going to be the belle of the ball, no matter what it costs.

[Nemu]

:D
Sweet torture this will be...

Kinda Glad that Lois finally decided to sincerely apologize.. not sure of her ulterior motives though...

I had to have a small laugh at the following quote:

Don’t worry, Lana, Clark thought. If he says no, I’ll break my bank plate out of my traveler’s belt and buy the gems myself. My girl is going to be the belle of the ball, no matter what it costs.

it is the My girl comment that made me smile...

I hope Clark explains to Lana why he hasn't kissed her yet...

Also concerning the "Different Kingdom" comment you gave... only Harry will have the possibility of recognizing Kal... and maybe the Grand Duke himself if he saw him before...

Unless the change in clothing and his hair is enough disguise to do a "Clark Kent/Superman" dual id ;)

PPMS!!!

[NYC300Z]

Awesome double update!!! I'm so glad Clark and Lana will get to spend some time together. As for Harry if Mara dispises him she must have good reason....maybe Lana will come to dispise him too! I can't wait to see them spend more time together!

PPMS!

[maitriniazngurl]

Great update!!

Its nice to see some Clark and Lana time together.

PPMS!! I can't wait 4 more! This fic is AWESOME!!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 22

Shopping

The next day, Lana arranged with her father to head into Varshova along with one of the dressmakers to look for fabric. They took along a locally-hired housemaid mostly to be able to find the finest shops without getting lost half a dozen times in the big city.

Lord Lang, in turn, lived up to his promise and ordered his guard captain to assign a dozen armored horsemen, including a couple of knights, to guard his daughter on her shopping trip. Alicia decided to tag along at the last minute, and Lana was glad to have her company, as she was so excited that she needed someone with whom to talk to relieve her nerves.

Alicia watched quietly as Lana and the dressmaker looked at various fabrics and colors in several shops, and then they swung by a couple of dress shops to see if there were any new styles that might look particularly good on Lana’s slender physique.

Lana also did as she’d told Clark she would and checked on the price of the various precious metals and gems that could be used for adornment, but she was aghast at the prices, and knew without thinking she would have to do without.

The four women and their escort made it home in time for a late lunch of cold leftovers, before Lana scurried upstairs for an abbreviated dancing lesson with Clark.

“Did you find the fabrics you want, Lana?”

“Yeah, one place had some really good stuff at reasonable prices, but not in the quantities we need. They told us to come back in a couple of days and they would have what we needed.”

“Why so long?”

“I don’t know. Maybe they have a warehouse that they can’t access too easily, or maybe that’s when a ship is supposed to come into the harbor.”

“What about the fancy stuff I asked about?”

Lana sighed. “I’d love to have it, but buying enough to make a difference is super expensive. I’m just going to have to do without.”

Clark already knew he was going to buy her whatever she wanted, he just had to get himself invited. “Take me with you, Lana. Please?”

“You want to come shopping?”

“Not really, but I want to spend time with you, and I can even help carry the cloth you buy.”

Lana rolled her eyes. “You do know we have footmen to handle the fabric for us, don’t you?”

“Yeah, I was pretty sure you did, but I thought it was worth a try.”

Lana assumed the first position for the dance they had ended with yesterday, and Clark stepped back to check her foot positioning. “You’re a natural.”

“What?”

“You do this like you were born to it.” Lana blushed. “You show very little awkwardness or clumsiness when I introduce something new, and once you’ve learned something, your movements become effortless.”

“It must just be the quality of the instruction I’m receiving,” Lana said.

Clark snickered. “Yeah. If that was the truth, you’d be staggering around here like a peg-legged pirate.”

Lana started laughing at the mental image of her trying to dance that way and lost her positioning. “Quit making me laugh.”

“Quit laughing at me.” Clark gave Lana a goofy smile which only made her laugh harder. “So, are you going to let me come shopping next time?”

“Okay. You can come. I guess we’ll just have to wait for you to finish Lois’ dancing lesson before we leave.”

“Thanks.”

Two days later, Clark was ready. He wore one of the nice sets of clothing that had been given to him for dancing and for special occasions, but as he prepared to board the carriage with Lana and the dressmaker, Bruce pulled him aside.

“Aren’t you forgetting something?” the Dark Knight asked.

“Like what?”

“A sword, maybe? A real, live sword?”

“Aren’t Lana’s twelve guards enough?” Clark asked.

“For her, probably,” Bruce conceded, “but you’ve got to remember our primary concern is keeping you alive. If something happens, those men will be concerned with her, not with you. I’d feel a lot better if you’d wear your sword.”

Bruce produced the sword from behind his back and held it out for Clark, who snatched it and prepared to join the ladies. “I’ll strap it on once we get out. It’s too long to wear inside the carriage.”

“Just make sure you take it with you, and be safe.”

“Now you sound like my mother.”

Bruce shivered just hearing the queen mentioned. “Have I told you just how much that woman scares me? Get out of here.”

The ride into town was pleasant, and Clark played the perfect gentleman, making sure to split his attention between Lana and the dressmaker. He soon found himself involved in a discussion of colors and styles, and while he readily admitted he didn’t know much about styles, he did have some definite opinions on colors.

“I think a lot of women will be wearing reds, yellows, oranges, and browns because it’s the Harvest Ball and those are the colors of fall.” Clark shifted his gaze from the dressmaker to Lana and then back. “I think Lana ought to stand out by wearing something different, something dramatic. Maybe a deep, vibrant blue. Something to set off her skin.”

The women just looked at each other and smiled. “You’re right about the color, Clark. Addie and I want a dark blue in a rich fabric like velvet or satin. Then we need some whites for a new shift and underskirts, and…”

“Okay, okay, I get it.”

The shopping was quick this time as the shop they’d chosen did indeed have everything ready. Bruce’s warning had Clark feeling edgy, so not only did he have his sword belted on, but he started looking for trouble that wasn’t there.

When Lana and Addie came out with the two footmen following behind them laden down with the fabric they needed, Clark helped them secure it, and then asked Lana which store had the ‘fancy stuff.’ She slowly pointed toward a store on the other side of the street only a few shops down, while wondering why he wanted to know.

“Now, does anyone happen to know where the local Fuggieri bank is located?” Clark asked.

“Oh no! Oh no you don’t,” Lana said.

Clark blithely disregarded Lana’s protest and asked again. No one in the party knew, so Clark stuck his head inside the shop they’d just left and learned it was just one street over, which made sense when Clark realized this area of the city contained the most exclusive shops and a lot of the largest mansions. When Clark turned back to the carriage, Lana was standing there with her arms folded and her weight shifted onto one hip.

“Just where do you think you’re going?” Lana asked.

“The Fuggieri bank on the next street over.”

“Why?”

“To make a withdrawal,” Clark replied, “for the purpose of buying a few baubles you seem to be intent on denying yourself.”

“Baubles? Diamond chips, seed pearls, thread of silver and of gold are mere baubles?”

“I’ll bet you didn’t even ask your father about buying them. If you had, he would have insisted. This occasion is important.”

“That’s beside the point,” Lana insisted. “I saw them and decided they were too much.”

“If you don’t let me buy them, I’m telling your father when we get back.”

“You wouldn’t!”

Clark folded his arms to match hers. “Believe whatever you want.”

“That’s playing dirty!”

“Are we going to the bank or not?”

Lana looked up to the driver and composed herself. “Please take us to the Fuggieri bank on the next street down the hill.” Clark stood at the door and as he waited to hand Lana up inside, she asked, “Why are you doing this?”

“Because I promised myself that my girl was going to outshine every other woman at the ball.”

Hearing the words ‘my girl’ changed everything. Lana’s irritated grimace turned to a pleased smile, and her furrowed brow relaxed. “Your girl? I…I like the sound of that.”

“Quite frankly, so do I.”

Lana climbed into the carriage, and Clark followed. Addie had heard what they had been talking about and smiled slightly at both of the young people. The squire seemed like such a nice, handsome young man, and she already knew Lady Lana deserved someone good.

Clark started asking Addie which of the ‘baubles’ would go best with the dress they had planned.

“Oh, I’d say the thread of silver would be better with either of the gems. We can crosshatch that across the bodice and the skirt, and put the gems at the intersections of the threads. I’d choose the thread of gold if we weren’t using any gems.”

“Good.” He turned to Lana. “How much did the various items cost?”

“A spool of thread of silver will cost thirty golds. At least that was less expensive than the gold, which will cost seventy-five golds. The cost of the seed pearls or the diamond chips will depend on the quantity, but with what Addie just suggested, I’m guessing the pearls will cost 75 - 100 golds, and the diamonds…triple that.” She looked smugly at Clark, hoping the obscene cost would make him back down.

“So…at the most, I’m looking at paying 430 golds?” Lana nodded. “That’s all?” Lana thought she’d faint. She’d never had a dress that cost more than fifty golds, and her palms had been sweaty when she’d heard that. “Let’s get going.”

Lana tapped on the carriage window, and the driver took them to the bank. After Clark presented his bank plate, and the bank officials went through some arcane authentication procedures, they suddenly became very happy to see Clark; being a customer with his kind of bank balance tended to create that kind of reaction. He did manage to privately caution the bank officers against using his real name in public.

Ten minutes later, the two footmen were struggling with the weight of a small chest that contained 450 golds. Clark had asked for a few extra just in case. Half an hour later, the carriage and its twelve man escort were out of Varshova, and halfway home with their purchases, when a hail of crossbow bolts shot out of a roadside hedge.

The cry was raised almost before the last bolt struck home. It was the driver's voice Clark heard, and what he shouted sent a river of ice down Clark's spine.

“Ambush!”

[Nemu]

:D

lol Clark did some risky thing there with all the money talk... Funny how what Lana thought was obscene would be a simple matter to Clark... and one more hint to give Lana an idea that Clark is one of the 8 high houses of Alemannia's nobility... (if she puts everything together... and after the end of the chapter I would bet she will get some more hints)

Oh man an ambush!!! I wonder if they are after the gold and other riches or if they are after the people themselves...

Anyway they will have a hard time of it...

PPMS!!!

[SVsleuth]

Dangerous of Clark to use the bank. How does he know the people at the bank can be trusted to keep quiet? They could leak the word out that he had been there, & it could get back to Zod's people. Good thing news travels so slowly in those days.

I suppose Clark will wonder if the ambush is really someone after Lana, or if they could be after him - especially after Bruce's warning when he insisted Clark bring the sword.

I love that Clark called Lana his "girl", and said it to her. Lana loved it, of course.

Thanks so much for the 3x!

[zeba-el]

Clarks taking a risk using his bank some of the workers could be supporters of Zod.

Ambush..... Will Clark have to use his powers?

Thanks for the 3x..... all great updates

[kewl]

great updates! yeah, i agree with zeba-el...clark should have thought the danger involved when before using his bank plate....
i hope he uses his power during the ambush to protect lana and the others..
ppms card!

[shortcircuit85]

I was hoping on a 3X and you delivered. Thanks,

So the bank now knows that the Crown Prince is in their town? That can't be good. I have a bad feeling that the Duke will be glad to get that info and let Zod know where to find him.

Now after getting three updates in one day, you leave us with a cliff hanger like that? You are a very cruel person.

Can't wait for more!

Thanks,

[maitriniazngurl]

Clark is soo generous... i love the little flirt scene b/t Clark and Lana. So cute.

An Ambush... maybe Clark can protect Lana from the evil persons. And be all heroic.


Great update!! PPMS!!

[CaptainObvious]

I wonder if the ambush is directed toward Clark or Lana? Clark took a huge risk going to the bank to withdraw funds for Lana. If something happens to her in the ambush as a result of his actions at the bank will devastate him. I have a sneaking suspicion that Sir Bruce will be a tad upset with him and his actions.

On another note, Lana must (by now) have a pretty good idea based on Clark talking about his sister's closets, diamond chips, seed pearls, and threads of silver and gold that he's more than just a normal guy.

The kiss (or lack there enough) was torture for both of them. I sure hope Clark finds the "right time" soon!

So many aspects of this story I want to hear more about. Post soon please!

[NYC300Z]

What a cliff hanger...their under attack! I wonder how big of an ambush it is? Will they be able to defend them selves with out Clark havingto use his powers? I wonder who is after them?

PPMS!!!

[Leopard1789]

Just found this story and i am loving it!

ppms!!!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 23

Ambush

After hearing the word ambush and feeling ice shoot down his spine, Clark experienced a moment of panic as the moment he’d never truly believed would happen was here. After that, training and instinct kicked in and he used his super-hearing to locate and then count the heartbeats of the opposition. He worried when he counted a full two dozen human heartbeats on the far side of the hedge; at least there were no more hidden anywhere else nearby.

Looking toward the two dozen men, even as he began to rise and head for the door on the far side of the carriage, his x-ray vision showed him that of the twelve-man escort, eight had been cut down immediately by the first bolts, and of the four remaining, who were already turning their horses toward the attack, drawing their swords, and raising their shields, one was a knight, who already had a bolt sticking out of his thigh.

A little bit farther along, on the other side of a somewhat patchy hedge, Clark could see the two dozen men were arrayed in two lines parallel to the road. In front were a dozen crossbowmen, whose heavy crossbows were just being lowered to the ground to begin the laborious process of winching the crossbow back into firing position once more. Clark knew those men had to be prevented, at all costs, from reloading. If they succeeded, the remaining men on his side would die.

Stationed just behind the crossbowmen and shouldering their way past them, were twelve men whose sole job was to prevent anyone from reaching the crossbowmen. These men were heavy infantry, the elite of the battlefield. In close quarters like this, sixteen foot long iron pikes were useless, but the six foot long halberd was perfect. The halberd was a five foot long pole fitted with an iron attachment that had an axe blade for chopping on one side, a hook on the other side for pulling horsemen off of their mounts, and an eighteen inch spike on the end which turned the pole into a spear for holding off horsemen or other pole-wielding enemies.

Those twelve heavy infantry men pushed through the hedge in their heavy steel armor, wielding their halberds, to advance on the four remaining Lang horsemen. Their only real job was to keep the horsemen busy until the crossbowmen were ready for another shot. Like Clark, they knew if that happened, they would win easily.

All of that happened in maybe two seconds.

Clark’s last act as he shoved open the door was to pull Lana from her seat onto the floor; he then did the same to Addie, who landed on top of Lana. “Stay there, both of you.” What he wanted to add, as he drew his sword and prepared to kill for the first time in his life was, ‘Should I see either of your heads before I tell you it’s safe to look, I’ll blister your bottoms myself.’ He didn’t say it, but the look he gave an already scared Lana as he slammed the door shut behind him conveyed his thoughts nicely.

It was only six seconds since Clark heard the word ‘ambush,’ and he was standing outside the carriage on the side away from the battle and his sword was in his hand. His last act, before going into action, was to use his x-ray vision once more and perform a very quick visual scan of his opponents to check for green-Kryptonite. Finding none, Clark moved to the attack, deciding to take out the crossbowmen first.

A quick blast of super-speed took him from behind the carriage to the other side of the hedge, where twelve super-powered swings of his sword cut each man in half. He moved with such speed that the last man was killed before the first man’s body hit the ground.

The four horsemen were in trouble back on the road. The knight had used his trained warhorse to rear up and kick the first man through the hedge right in the head and kill him before he’d been able to raise his halberd in defense. The next five men, however, had concentrated on him and had wounded his horse in four separate locations, in an attempt at bringing him down. The other three horsemen had just faced off against the other six heavy infantry, when Clark raced through the hedge and finished the job by hacking the other twelve men with ease. The only difference here was that he’d swung at their relatively unprotected necks to ensure a painless and quick one blow kill.

Clark had a number of things to deal with now. First, he needed to establish that all of the opposition had been accounted for and that the danger was truly over. He listened for nearby heartbeats, and found a collection of them, but he couldn’t tell if any were human. Speeding off, he found a line of horses well back from the road, hidden in a copse of trees, all tied to a picket line with one man watching over them to make sure they weren’t stolen. Counting twenty-five horses and assuming those were twenty-four for the soldiers and one for the man still here guarding them, Clark swooped in and grabbed the man, taking him back to the carriage in a rush.

Then, Clark sent one of the remaining horsemen to ride to the manor to raise the alarm. “Stay off the road in case there’s a secondary ambush. Make sure they come in force and bring a wagon or two with them for our wounded and dead.”

“What about the attackers?”

“Screw ‘em. Let the wolves have ‘em.”

Once the man was on the way, Clark stepped over to the carriage and opened the door. “It’s safe out here now, Lana, but I don’t advise looking unless you have a strong stomach.”

Addie climbed off of Lana and struggled into her seat, and then turned to help Lana up. Lana rushed to the door Clark had just opened, eyes frantically checking him from head to toe. He was covered in blood, and that was making Lana panic.

“Are you alright, Clark? Please tell me you’re okay.”

Clark hurried to assure Lana, and said, “I’m all right, Lana.”

“Are you sure?” she asked anxiously. “Because that sure looks like an awful lot of blood.”

“I came through without a scratch on me, Lana. Trust me.” Clark looked down at himself and realized just how much blood he was covered with. “The blood…well, it’s the blood of a lot of other people.”

Clark sent another of the remaining horsemen to guard the twenty-five horses Lord Lang had gained ownership of by default. The last horseman was busy helping the last knight off of his horse so that both man and beast could rest. The horse was wounded in four places, but was still moving, so the injuries might not be fatal.

Clark waited until the knight was down and resting, before turning over his captive to the last horseman to guard, and then turning to Lana. “I’ll be back,” Clark said, “but right now I need to check on the rest of our men.”

Determined to be strong, Lana made her way out of the carriage and stepped into a nightmare. Blood was everywhere, and so was Clark. He went to one body that was dressed in her father’s purple and gold and checked him. Then, he seemed to disappear, before reappearing several feet away a split-second later to check another body. He kept on that way until he reached the fourth body. He then bent low over the man and seemed to be almost praying, and then she saw a purple light envelope his hands before moving to cover the man’s body in the same light. The man started groaning loudly, and Clark moved onto the next body. In all, Clark stopped four times to generate that purple glow before coming back to her.

Just like Alicia, Lana knew what that purple glow meant, even if she hadn’t seen how fast he moved from one body to the next. “You’re a Kryptonian,” Lana said with wonder.

“Yeah. I’m sorry I didn’t get to tell you about that myself.” He nodded back toward the road. “That is not how I wanted you to learn.”

“I have to admit I’d also have preferred you telling me, and while I want to stand here and keep talking with you, I think I need to check up on our soldiers and do what I can for them until help arrives.” Suiting her actions to her words, Lana reached back inside the carriage and grabbed every silk-covered cushion she could carry to use for the comfort of the wounded. She then set about doing whatever she could to help.

“That purple glow thing,” Lana asked, as she went about her self-appointed work, “what was it?”

“A minor healing spell.”

“I thought so. Everyone you touched with it looked to be doing better once you left him and moved on.”

“They still might not live,” Clark cautioned.

“True,” Lana replied, “but now they have a chance.”

Clark looked at Lana apprehensively, a sight she missed, as she was busy with the wounded. “Lana, my being who I am…does it matter to you?”

Lana couldn’t see Clark’s face, but she could plainly hear the fear in his voice. “No, Clark. Being Kryptonian doesn’t hurt your standing in my eyes one bit.” She looked up at the carriage and shouted at her dressmaker. “Addie, find one of those lazy footmen, who seem to have run off during the fight, and have them get down that bolt of muslin. I need it for bandages.” Lana turned back to her patient and talked to Clark. “As I was saying, being who you are just ads a little spice, a little mystery if you will, to our relationship.”

When Addie couldn’t find the footmen, who had indeed fled at the first sign of trouble, Clark moved to help her. He supposed he couldn’t be too upset with the footmen for leaving, as they had seen the carriage driver pierced with two crossbow bolts. The man had somehow managed to set the carriage’s rudimentary brake and shout a warning as he had died. It was a miracle the horse team hadn’t bolted during the short fight.

Addie pointed and Clark pulled out the bolt she’d indicated. As Clark unrolled the bolt bit by bit, Addie used his dagger to cut off strips of the cloth to use as bandages, and Lana moved from man to man applying her makeshift bandages to the wounds that still bled. Once Lana was satisfied with her efforts, all that remained for them then was to wait.

Before anyone from the manor could arrive, they were come upon by a merchant train who sent back a rider to Varshova to alert the city guard, before continuing on their way.

The horseman Clark had sent to raise the alarm did just as ordered, staying well clear of the road and avoiding any possible secondary ambush. He’d ridden his horse hard, and both horse and rider were worn out as they passed through the guarded entrance to the manor grounds.

Bruce had been working the other soldiers, including the ten veterans he privately referred to as ‘Clark’s ten,’ on a series of movements designed to improve their flexibility and strength. He’d noticed Clark’s ten acting a bit squirrelly during the last few drills, but the weird behavior had just started to fade away when the lone horseman came into sight.

Clark’s ten didn’t even have to wait for the horseman to draw within hearing range for them to know what was wrong. They’d been feeling it in their bones ever since the attack had started, but hadn’t known how to interpret the feeling since the attack had occurred miles away from them. As one, the ten left the group of soldiers and went to a dead sprint for the soldiers’ tables to get their horses. The horses were saddled in record time, with little regard paid to the comfort of the beasts. The ten were mounted and out of the stables just as Bruce started toward the stables on his own with another forty soldiers in his wake.

Bruce had to choose between his fully trained warhorse, who was massively strong, and a fearsome weapon in his own right in the hands of his master, or his palfrey, smaller and untrained for fighting, but much, much faster. The palfrey would get him there while the lumbering courser was still a long way off. Knowing there had been an attack, and that there could be another one at any time, he chose speed over power and saddled up the palfrey. Strapped to his side was his katana, a long, single-edged blade he’d earned through long training as a samurai in far off Cipango, at the same place and time that he had learned his hand-to-hand fighting skills.

Bruce was ready quickly and went storming off, determined to use his superior mount to catch Clark’s ten, while the forty men the guard captain was sending had instructions to sweep both sides of the road as they advanced to make sure there was no secondary ambush waiting. They also had the job of escorting the wagons Clark had requested for the wounded and dead soldiers.

While they waited for the relief force from the manor, Clark and Lana moved off a few steps but stayed close enough for Lana to keep an eye on the wounded. “Can you tell me which family is yours? Or even who you really are?” Lana asked.

“Not even if we were in private, which we aren’t,” Clark pointed out. Then he whispered. “Keeping my identity secret is for your safety and my security.”

“What about at the bank?” Lana countered. “I bet you had to tell them who you are to make a withdrawal. Wasn’t that dangerous?”

“Nope. The entire banking business of the Fuggieri family is based on dependability and confidentiality. They know if they ever get involved in politics, such as would happen if they reveal my identity, they’ll never be able to get back out, and they’ll lose a lot of business from other customers who could no longer trust them.”

“You’re sure?”

“Yeah, I am…I just bet my life on it.” Wanting to change the subject, Clark rubbed the palms of his hands on his thighs, and asked, “Any other questions? I know you learning about my heritage might be a bit to deal with.”

“Well…I already suspected you were more than just a simple squire, though I have to admit I hadn’t quite been thinking Kryptonian.” Lana drummed her small fingers on the edge of the carriage, then bit her lower lip and looked at her blood spattered man. “What does that mean for us?”

“I don’t know. Since you said me being Kryptonian doesn’t bother you, I can’t imagine how else it might impact us, but other things can and will. Is knowing we might not have a future going to stop you now?”

Lana put a hand on Clark’s forearm, without trying to avoid the blood. “No, it won’t. Whatever happens in the future is something to worry about later. Right now, I want to enjoy being with you.”

“Does it bother you that I’m a killer now?”

“No,” Lana replied, as she eased her hand around his wrist and slipped it into his hand. “Those men were after us. I don’t know if they wanted to kidnap me for a ransom, or if their intentions were worse, but they killed five of my father’s men and wounded five others, each of whom might yet die, so those people deserved to die, and I dare anyone to say any differently.”

Lana and Clark stayed like that until Bruce and ‘Clark’s ten’ came thundering down the road. Seeing no fighting going on, Bruce pulled up well short of the carnage and ran in on foot, leaving his horse with the ten to tie with their horses.

Bruce came upon the wounded knight first. He had a hundred questions on his mind, but managed to hold off on asking the unnecessary ones. “Where’s Lady Lana? Does she live? Have they taken her?” He asked about Lana first because he knew wherever she was, Clark would be also.

“Lady Lana is fine, Sir Bruce,” the knight said. “Those sonsa*****es never got close to the carriage, much less to the lady herself.”

“How many were there?” Bruce asked. He couldn’t imagine anyone taking a risk like this and then not sending enough men to do the job.

“A dozen infantry…probably that many crossbowmen…and before you ask, it wasn’t me or my men who saved the day,” he spat roughly on the ground, before continuing, “my horse did get one of the bastards, but it was your squire who got the rest.

“One second we had two-thirds of our force down and the rest of us about to die, and the next second, all twelve infantry had been neatly beheaded and we were in the clear.”

Bruce ran a hand over his face. So much for keeping a low profile. I can only hope he managed to not tell everyone who he was in the process.

The knight then added, “I’ve been told if you’ll step through the hedge, you’ll see a sight you’ve never even imagined.”

Bruce did as suggested and saw a sight that was straight out of a nightmare. Twelve lightly armored bodies each cut through with a single blow. He’d seen a lot in his time, but that sight made him want to puke.

“Where is the lady?” Bruce asked.

“Back that way,” the knight said as he awkwardly pointed back over his head. “Probably canoodling with her hero. Hell, if I was a girl her age, I’d be trying to give him my most personal thanks, too.” That weak joke made the knight laugh, which started him on a coughing fit.

Bruce walked on and saw the ten had taken control of the prisoner that had been mentioned. They hadn’t sent anyone to fetch the horses, which was proper since their focus was Clark‘s safety. The baron’s men could fetch the horses when they showed up. What was puzzling Bruce was how the ten had seemingly known there was trouble before they had been told.

He finally found Clark and Lana at the far end of the carriage, both covered with blood, and holding hands. Clark was covered from head-to-toe in such a manner that he almost appeared to have bathed in the stuff. Lana’s blood covering was more smears here, there, and everywhere.

“I know you’re both okay,” Bruce said, “and I know how Clark got his blood, but milady, how on God’s green Earth did you get bloody?”

“Well…someone had to tend to the injured. I thought Clark himself had dealt with enough blood by then, and since the few healthy men left to me had been given jobs to do by Clark, the job fell to me.” Lana shrugged her shoulders and spoke quietly. “Besides. Some of those men died, and the others were injured, all for me. I owed them whatever service I could render, no matter how small.”

Bruce just stood there, appreciating the quiet grace of a noble who got it, who really understood the obligation she had to those who served her. He knew from experience there were far too few of those, and he began to wonder if it was too late to hope for more between Clark and Lana besides an essentially harmless teenage romance.

Maybe Prince Kal-El has found a young woman worthy of being his bride, his duchess, and the next queen of Alemannia.

[SVsleuth]

Oh, wow! So much in this chapter. Clark got to use his training in sword fighting, for the first time without the amulet. I bet even he was surprised at how quickly he was able to kill all of those men.

I loved that Clark went right from having to kill, to trying to heal, and didn't try to hide his abilites from Lana any longer. I loved how open he was with her now, even though he still can't tell her exactly who he is.

I loved how accepting Lana was of his heritage, and how willing she is to continue to be with him for however long they can be.

And Bruce's conclusion, in the last line, is hopefully a foreshadowing of what is to come. Can't wait to see how things unfold.

Now, like Bruce, I still wonder how "Clark's ten" knew in advance that something was wrong. Hope to find out soon, as well as who those attackers were, who sent them, & whether they were after Lana, Clark, or what.

Super chapter, Steve. Thanks! PPMS!

[Nemu]

Nice!!! lol sooo totally unfair to have a Kryptonian against a human army...

Now I wonder who sent those men... Heavy infantry and crossbowmen detachment aren't usually that common... so that means they must belong to an army of some sort...

I hope their prisoner will be cooperative...

Nice clana moment... Now all Lana is missing is the name and she will know everything,...

Also liked Brice's conclusion about them...

I agree with Steph and I wonder too how the Ten felt it... maybe spending so long at the El's side made them more intuned to their surrounding and their charge...

Or maybe they got a gift from the Queen.. like a magical blessing upon their departure from the palace...

PPMS!!! (Both here and on FH)

[shortcircuit85]

That was one hell of an update! I found the entire update incredible, you left me wanting more and more. I did notice that this was one of your longest updates as well so I shouldn’t be complaining.

I also wonder why the ten felt that Clark was in trouble. This was very interesting. I also agree with Bruce.

I hope Jor-El will allow his son to marry for love.

Can’t wait for more,

Thanks,

[NYC300Z]

Great update....Clark sure made quick work of the oppostion...I wonder if his trust in the bank is warranted....Did he really manage to get all the men or where there any others lurking around that he missed? I wonder who the merchant was that passed and if he could have been a foe in disguise? I hope Bruce's last statement really was foreshadowing!!

PPMS!!!

[maitriniazngurl]

Wow... a very graphic update. I kinda in between with Clark killing in this update. I just kinda like his number 1 rule: never kill. Other than that... Wonderful update! Lots of Action.

Clana... so innocent. Lana was so accepting of who he is.

I can't wait to see what happens at the Ball and Harold's visit. Should be interesting.

Please, please post more soon!!

[Leopard1789]

Wow great update!!!

PPMS as im addicted to this story

[zeba-el]

Lana knows almost everything now apart from what family he comes from ;D.........

Bruce is going to be seriously angry though when he founds out Kal withdrew money from the bank.

PPMS!!!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 24

Tonight's the Knight...

Upon receiving word that Lana was safe, Lord Lang chose to stay at home, since almost half of his soldiers were already on site. First back at the manor was the wagon containing the bodies of Lord Lang’s four dead soldiers and plus that of the carriage driver.

The carriage driver had been married to one of the assistant cooks. She had been bravely holding in her feelings until she saw her man in the wagon bed with the soldiers, but that broke her, and she was inconsolable from that point on.

Second to come back was the other wagon containing the wounded. That wagon had traveled more slowly because a wagon was always a rough ride, and the injured were in agony with each and every jolt. Also, they had waited a little bit longer than the first wagon to start so the soldiers could use a few of the halberds as poles to create a makeshift canopy over the wagon bed with the rest of Lana’s bolt of muslin. Anything to try to shield those men from the sun.

Lord Lang’s staff had already stored the dead and now had to help the still living. One older woman, who had seen many wounds in her day, took a careful look at the bandaging and knew instantly whose hands had tied those knots. After all, she had trained the Lady Lana as a girl. It appeared she still remembered just what to do.

After a seemingly long wait, the carriage came back, under heavy guard, with all forty of the Lang men who had ridden out arrayed around the carriage. They were spoiling for a fight and just hoping someone else would try for their lady. Bruce and Clark’s ten trailed behind just slightly, content to help bring the extra twenty-five horses to the manor for Lord Lang to dispose of. Bruce still didn’t know how those men had known about Clark being in danger, but he meant to find out as soon as possible.

And as for inside the carriage, Addie sat on one side of the carriage, but kept her eyes busy with something out the window so the young couple could have a modicum of privacy. Whatever privacy they had, they made use of. Lana and Clark sat side by side, holding hands and talking quietly the whole way back.

Clark had thought Lana might not think him as quite so much of a hero once she learned he was in little danger on the battlefield, but he found she felt quite differently about the whole situation.

Lana felt Clark had given up his carefully hidden identity, and thus had put himself in mortal danger of some sort, just to save her. She liked to think he would have acted had she not been there, but she was perceptive enough to know she had been his primary concern. He put himself in danger to save me, Lana thought. She didn’t know whether to think of his act as romantic or chivalrous or what, but she knew she was in love. Lana didn’t know all the rules of the situation, but she intended to reward Clark in one concrete way that was fully within her father’s power to grant.

And when the carriage came to a full stop, she launched her plan into action. Lana motioned for Addie to leave the carriage first, as she supposed there would be some commotion once she and Clark followed. Grateful to avoid getting caught in the crush, Addie slid out and then Lana looked over at Clark and squeezed his hand.

“Are you ready for this?” Clark nodded. “Good, because Father’s people can be pretty possessive.”

“Sounds like that’s your problem, not mine.”

“No, Clark, I think you will find you have just been adopted.”

Lana’s prediction was generally accurate. A large crowd gathered around the carriage, all waiting to see their beloved Lady Lana and her heroic rescuer, Squire Clark. When the door popped open, Addie came out first and was given time to clear the crowd before the blood-smeared Lana stepped out of the carriage to an enthusiastic roar. Lord Lang was waiting at the bottom of the steps, and took his daughter into his arms as he cried his relief into her shining, soft hair.

When they ended their fierce hug, Lana pulled back just far enough to be able to see her father’s face.

“Daddy?” Lana asked, using a name for her father she rarely used anymore.

“Yes, Pumpkin?”

“Clark saved me. Without him, I’d be dead or kidnapped for ransom.”

“I know,” Lewis said. “The soldier who came back to raise the alarm told us.”

“Then knight him.”

“No. You know by now what he is and just how easy it was for him to handle those soldiers. A knighthood has to be earned.”

“And it was, Father, but not with physical bravery.” Lana looked up at her father earnestly. “Clark won his knighthood by risking everything for me. He gave up his carefully concealed secret to save me…and everyone else there.”

Lewis looked down indulgently at his daughter. “Are you sure this isn’t just a case of you wanting things for the boy you like?”

Lana pressed both fists tightly to her sides. “Just ask yourself this: would you hesitate to knight him if he had saved someone other than one of your daughters?” Then Lana got an idea she really didn’t like. “Or are you letting his family connections, whatever they are, dictate whether or not you knight him? If so, that’s unworthy of you.

“And one more thing, if you don’t knight him, how will that make you look?” Lana said. She was speaking as softly as she could and still be heard right now. “Besides me, there’s a knight, a dressmaker, and three other soldiers who owe their lives to his willingness to sacrifice his own security just to save them, so if you don‘t knight him, you’ll look damned ungracious.”

“All right, Lana. All right. You win. Squire Clark will get his ‘battlefield commission’…as soon as you let him out of the carriage.”

Lana looked back and saw she had been blocking Clark’s exit from the carriage. Embarrassed, she almost jumped to get out of his way and then waited for him with shining eyes. Clark finally stepped down out of the carriage, to a hero’s welcome. The crowd was boisterous in their cheers, ending with one of the other dressmakers leading them in ‘three cheers for Squire Clark.’

Once the last hip, hip, hooray! faded away, Lord Lang stepped in close and thanked Clark personally with a handshake and then a back-slapping hug for saving his daughter.

“And now, Squire, if you will kneel.” Lord Lang had strapped on his own sword before deciding he wasn’t needed at the battle site, so he drew his blade, which glimmered in the late afternoon sunlight, and then said, “There’s a long ceremony that goes with this in the normal course of events, including an overnight vigil in a chapel, but knighthoods can be earned with valorous behavior on the battlefield. Such as today.”

The crowd quieted expectantly as Lord Lang backed up enough to be able to extend his sword to knight Clark.

“In remembrance of all that you have been and have yet to be.” Lord Lang touched Clark on the right shoulder. “In remembrance of who you are and the obligations that entails.” Lord Lang touched Clark on the left shoulder. “Be thou a good and faithful knight.” One last touch, this time on top of Clark’s head. “Rise, Sir Clark of Kent.”

As Clark stood, the crowd cheered lustily for their hero, but Lord Lang wasn’t finished. “You are a knight now, you are charged to help those who can’t help themselves, seek justice in every situation, and by your actions, maintain the honor accounted to all knights.”

“I will,” Clark solemnly intoned.

Bruce was dying, both because Clark had been knighted, and because he wanted to drag him away from Lana to find out what had happened. The crowd descended on Clark after his impromptu knighting ceremony, though, which made it obvious the squi…no, the knight…would not be available to him for quite some time. Likely not until after dinner.

But when he saw Clark beg off, citing his need to get out of his bloody garments and take a hot bath, the crowd parted, and then various servants ran off to be the first ones to help him by setting up a portable tub in Bruce’s room or by setting a number of kettles of water to boil.

Lana even had one of her maids send a cake of her special lavender soap to Clark so he would have something nice to smell other than dried blood and the reek of the lye soap the men usually used.

Having so many people leap to do things for him started to make Clark feel uncomfortable. It was what he was used to as Prince Kal-El, but he hadn’t been the prince in at least two months, and had gotten used to doing things for himself, not to mention having to do things for Bruce, too.

But he remembered one of the things Lord Lang had said, ‘In remembrance of who you are and the obligations that entails.’ In this case, he had to remember he was the prince and that the prince had to endure all sorts of things to allow his people the satisfaction of doing their jobs.

The worst humiliation was having to stand in the tub and allow the male servants to scrub him from head to toe, when he knew he could do it in a matter of seconds, and not have to allow anyone to handle his body.

Then they dressed him in another one of the decent suits of clothing that had been made for him at the time he had been appointed to dance with the girls. Bruce laughed almost constantly as he watched the whole circus of the servants trying their best to thank Clark for his efforts with their services, and Clark’s obviously uncomfortable reactions at everything they tried.

Once the servants had finished dressing Clark, they picked up the tub, and scurried out of the room, leaving the two men alone. “You look disgustingly handsome in that getup, Clark.”

“Thank you, Bruce,” Clark said, smiling slightly at not having to use the honorific ‘Sir’ anymore. “And you look like something the palace cats just dragged in. You might want to change.”

“Oh, I do, but I wasn’t about to do so until your horde of admirers left, for fear they might decide I was next.”

As Bruce stripped down, Clark found a servant and asked for a simple wash basin of hot water. He still had some of Lana’s lavender soap, which he intended for Bruce to use, until he realized that was a personal gift from Lana that she might not appreciate him sharing, so he added a request for some plain lye soap.

Bruce was done washing himself and had started to dress before he started quizzing Clark about what had happened. Clark gave him a precise rundown of the attack, and included his thoughts about who could have sent them. Bruce just listened as he evaluated Clark’s thought process.

“What really gets me, Bruce, is that there are some specific requirements for an ambush.”

“Like?” Bruce asked, testing Clark’s knowledge.

“Like, they had that spot picked out long before they hit us, likely before we left this morning, which means they knew where we were going and probably had a rough idea of when, too. Then, they had to have some kind of warning that we were close to their killing zone just before they struck.”

“Anything else strike you as being unusual?”

“Yeah…at first it was that they didn’t attack us on the way to the city, when our arrival in the killing zone would have been more predictable. Maybe they saw the size of Lana’s guard contingent and had to call in more men to attack us on the return trip.”

“Those footmen,” Bruce asked, “when did they run?”

“They were disappearing as I came out of the carriage.”

“Do you remember hearing them yell anything?”

Clark shook his head. “Nah, and my memory is sharp. No sounds from the back of the carriage.”

“Had any of Lord Lang’s few remaining uninjured men been riding up front well ahead of the carriage?”

“They could have been,” Clark replied, “but that’s because the guard force split in two at that point, with half in front and half behind, due to the narrowness of the road.”

“So it wasn’t likely an inside job.”

“No.”

Bruce decided to change the subject when it became plain they weren’t going to find the answers before dinner. “Was that the first time you’ve had to kill?”

“Yeah,” Clark said. His quietness let Bruce know Clark was still thinking about it. “It didn’t bother me right after it was over, but now I wonder if there might have been a different way.”

“Clark, there were twenty-four of them! What did you expect them to do? Fall down and beg once you announced your name?”

Clark smiled at Bruce’s obvious stupidity, as Bruce pulled on his red dress jacket, “No, I was just thinking I could have knocked them all unconscious. Then Lord Lang would have more than just one horse handler to question.”

The two men headed downstairs and made their way to the dining hall. Bruce headed for the head table while Clark headed for his usual seat with the soldiers. One of the servants was quick to come over to Clark and make it clear he was to join the Langs at the head table.

Clark followed the servant until he was pointed to a particular spot. Just then, the Langs came filing in and Clark stayed standing. The ornate chair to his left told Clark he’d be sitting at Lord Lang’s right hand as his honored guest, but it wasn’t until Lana took the seat on his right, that he knew he was truly being honored. Holding Lana’s seat for her and then pushing it in when she was ready, Clark then took his own seat and slid his right hand under the table. Lana saw that and tucked her hand into his.

This could be the best meal ever, Clark thought.

[CaptainObvious]

I don't think I believe the bank didn't have a hand in revealing the Prince was in town and paid a visit to the bank. And as others have mentioned, how did the 10 men sort of know about the attack beforehand? Something doesn't add up and I hope Bruce does some investigating.

I'm glad Lana knows more about Clark's heritage and isn't freaked out about it. Nice moment there. Let's hope when they get back and get cleaned up they will have a moment alone to continue talking what this all means for them going forward. The fact that Lana dove in to help the wounded following the ambush shows Clark how much she cares and wants to help people.

----- Added 38 Minutes later -----

Oh man, I didn't see this update when I placed my last post.

Clark's at the head table holding Lana's hand, great! It might take them all night to finish their meal!!

[Nemu]

Well that was good!!!

Nice return... and now it is Sir Clark of Kent...

I still wonder who could have sent them... but I don't think it was for Clark that they were sent...

Well things are going to be interesting from now on...

Funny how Bruce was dying because Clark was being knighted...

So... I guess Alicia and Lois will have to stand back now... unless they are really thick headed...

PPMS!! (here and FH!!!)

[shortcircuit85]

Great Chapter! Clark is now a Knight! Clark used his Kryptonian abilities, and now whomever ambushed them knows that there is a Kryptonian helping Lord Lang. I hope this news doesn't get back to Zod! I liked how Clark started to think that maybe he could have done it differently and not killed all those men. That was a nice touch.

Thanks,

[Nemu]

you know... I wonder how daddy and mommy are going to react to the elevation of status of their son... from Squire to Knight...

and I know I was close before... but I still wonder what's up with the 10...

[zeba-el]

Lana defiantly knows how to play her farther it really didn't take her long to persuade him to give clark a knighthood........... But now whoever arranged the ambush is going to know Lang has got a kryptonian with him and as been as kal is missing Zod might easily work it out.

[Leopard1789]

I liked how Clark started to think that maybe he could have done it differently and not killed all those men. That was a nice touch.

Yeh i agree also,

Sir Clark of Kent! I wonder whats going to happen with all those soldiers that now know clarks secret, will they be sworn to secricy or will news of him spread...

It was interesting how Clark was suddenly so uncomfortable being waited on, even thought hes been a few months without it, its how hes spent his entire life.

Very fishy with those foot shoulders that disapeared, theres definitly something going on there.

Once again great update, looks like Bruce will have to find someone else to do all of his work for him! lol PPMS!!!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 25

Fly Me to the Moon

Lord Lang’s first move was to introduce Clark to the assembled diners, loosely explain what he had done, for the few who didn’t already know, and then make sure they all knew he was now a knight instead of just a squire.

Clark and Lana couldn’t hold hands all night long, but they shared so many looks and smiles that it hardly mattered. After dinner, Lord Lang pulled Lana aside long enough to let her know she was allowed to spend time with Clark, but that when she did, she needed to make sure they weren’t alone, or if they were in a room alone, she needed to keep the door wide open. Not out of any fear that Clark might ravage her, but that they needed to maintain her reputation, especially now that she and Clark had such a prominent connection.

Lana wanted to talk privately with Clark and tried to think of a place where she could while still being observed by a maid or someone else who could testify that nothing improper had happened. She finally chose the interior courtyard where she and Clark had shared a late lunch the other day just before her father had banned her from seeing him. She thought the place was decently romantic and the burbling water would make it difficult for anyone to overhear them. She sent one of her maids to find Clark and ask him to meet her in ‘the courtyard,’ and that the maid would lead the way.

Bruce and Clark had gone outside for a talk. “You know, Clark, you seem to have your choice of the Lang women.”

“Hmm?” Clark wasn’t really listening yet. His mind was fully on Lana and the time they’d spent together. More and more he was becoming convinced she was the one for him. He just despaired of ever getting his parents to see that, too.

“I was saying that while Lady Lana’s interest in you is obvious, it seems that Lady Lois and Lady Alicia have an interest, too.”

“Lady Lois?” Clark said. “With me? Oh yeah, I really want a girl who gets mad and beats my butt when she doesn’t get her way.”

“But you did say she apologized very nicely the other day.”

“Yeah, she did. It was everything I could have hoped for. A woman like that could turn a lot of heads. The problem with Lady Lois is I think the girl with the temper is more likely the real her than the sweet girl who apologized. And having a girl who jumped back and forth between the two would be pure torture.”

“What about Lady Alicia?”

“Beautiful girl. Nice. Quiet.” Clark turned to Bruce. “Whatever makes you think she’s interested?”

“I’ve seen her look at you when you weren’t watching. I was sitting next to her tonight, and when Lord Lang told everyone what you had done, she sighed and got these big eyes.”

“I hope you’re joking. I already have the Lady Lang I want.”

“Not joking. Not at all. And while I think you can chase Lady Lois away by making it clear you’re not interested, I can’t say the same for Lady Alicia.” Bruce kicked at a pebble and watched it bounce away. “She’s a third daughter and is used to waiting, sometimes a long time, for her turn. She will wait patiently for her chance, and then seize it.”

“She can seize whatever she wants, as long as it is not me.”

About that time, the poor maid finally found Clark talking to Bruce outside. She’d been all over the manor and was nearly exhausted, so she caught her breath for a moment and then relayed Lana’s message. “Sir Clark, Lady Lana asks for your attendance upon her in ‘the courtyard.’”

“The courtyard?”

“Her words, Sir.”

“I believe it’s time for me to go, Bruce. My Lady Lang is calling.” He started to walk off, but then stopped and looked back at his mentor. “But your Lady Lang…your Lady Lang may be waiting for you to grow a pair.” Clark winked. “See ya in the morning, Bruce. I have a room of my own right next to yours now.”

My Lady Lang? Bruce wondered. How’d he make that leap? I’m landless, make a comfortable living as a knight, but nothing to support a lady, and I’m more than ten years older than the oldest of those girls. My Lady Lang indeed.

Clark walked into the torch-lit courtyard to find Lana seated on the coping of the fountain, trailing a hand through the clear water. He cleared his throat, startling Lana, who started to fall before Clark zipped across the courtyard to catch her.

“I almost fell in,” Lana said in wonderment.

“Not while I’m around.”

Clark sat Lana back on the edge, but she was suddenly too nervous to sit. She stood, and Clark immediately stood with her. Her hands started to flutter around until Clark clasped her fingertips with his and held them between them.

“Why so nervous, Lana?”

“Being here, alone, with you.”

“We’re not alone. Your maid is waiting for us over by the door, protecting your reputation.”

“You’re not insulted, are you?”

“Insulted? No. I understand completely. A young woman’s most valuable personal asset these days is her, uh, purity. If that comes into question, even once, it can have a material effect on her chances of marrying well.” Clark grinned slightly. “In fact, if I was your father, I wouldn’t let ‘Sir Clark’ within a mile of you.”

“Why not?”

Clark squeezed Lana’s fingertips and looked into her eyes, wanting her to know the truth of what he had to say.

“Because I know how much I love you.”

Lana’s mouth opened wide, and she gasped, not having hoped to hear that from Clark, not yet anyway. “You love me?”

Clark nodded readily, a smile breaking out over his face. “Yeah, I love you.” He looked at the expression on her face, and asked, “Is it so hard to believe that someone could love you?”

Lana shifted her speech from Alemanni to Iberian, “I love you, too, Clark. From the moment you knelt in front me to apologize, I knew you were the one for me, and I found myself falling deeper and harder for you with each passing day.”

Her command of the language was slightly less perfect than his, but that didn’t keep her emotion from shining through. Clark smiled ruefully, knowing Lana had understood him completely when he’d admitted his growing attraction to her in the library.

“You…” Clark used his fingertip grip to pull Lana in close. She looped her arms around his thick neck and he held her lightly at the waist, looming over her like a cliff face over the shore. Then he told her, “Step onto my toes.”

Lana didn’t talk, she just did as she was asked, never once taking her eyes off of his, even though she had to crane her neck to do so. Clark lowered his lips to meet Lana’s which were rushing up at him, and as their lips touched and their eyes fluttered closed, Clark’s feet drifted up off the ground as the two of them took flight.

They rose slowly as they kissed. The first kiss was short and sweet, and both pulled back just long enough to see the other smile before rushing in again to kiss harder and deeper. When they finally pulled back for air, their entwined bodies had floated up above the top of the manor, which opened up the whole sky to their view.

Lana could see the walls of the courtyard had disappeared from around them, and was just a little bit afraid to look down, but she quickly adjusted. Her maid, on the other hand, watched from below with a slack jaw and wide-open eyes. She’d never seen a Kryptonian fly before and was stunned by the sight of it, even if all the old stories said they could.

“Scared?” Clark asked.

Lana nodded quickly and jerkily, “Just a little.”

“Sorry,” Clark said. “I guess I should have warned you first.”

“No. Don’t worry.” Lana looked off to the side, and saw the moonlit landscape, mostly farmland, rolling away from her vantage point. “I’m scared about us.”

“Why?”

“With the Harvest Ball coming up in a few weeks, it’s possible I may start receiving suitors after attending, and father intends to find me a husband soon.”

“He does?”

“Mmm-hmm.”

“Then…maybe I can use some influence. We’ve got some time, so if I can send off a letter to the right person, and he decides to intervene on our behalf, it may buy us some time.”

“Time for what?”

“For me to fight for you, to convince my parents that you, Lady Lana Elizabeth Lang, are the one for me.”

Lana’s eyes shone with tears as she heard what she had only hoped to hear until now. “I-I don’t know what to say.”

“You don’t have to say anything just yet. This is a lot for someone to deal with, but know now that my intentions, which have never been less than honorable, are now of the highest quality. I intend to marry you.”

[CaptainObvious]

you know... I wonder how daddy and mommy are going to react to the elevation of status of their son... from Squire to Knight...

and I know I was close before... but I still wonder what's up with the 10...


Good point Nemu. Clark's parents point of view on his knighthood will prove interesting. I can't wait for their reunion and how quickly his Mom will realize he has true feelings for Lana. Can't wait to see how this all turns out.

I can't think ahead to the Harvest ball just yet. Getting Clark and Lana through dinner each eating with only one hand might pose a challenge. I don't think either will let go of the other.

[SVsleuth]

You've got me grinning ear to ear, Steve. Wow, that was amazing. Not only the promised kiss, but flying, and a near-proposal? You really went the extra mile.
I'm so glad to know that Clark has moved from "let's enjoy this for the time being, while we have the chance" to "I intend to marry you". He's not going to let go of her easily.
Sweetest Clana chapter yet. Looking forward to more.
I wonder if the maid will spread the word about the clana flight, or keep quiet to protect the privacy of her Lady. Guess we'll find out eventually. If Lord Lang hears of it, he's going to flip.
I'm just loving this story, Steve. Thanks for the frequent updates. :)

[Nemu]

My guess is that the hardest fight would be Daddy Jor-El...

Clark should have a serious talk with Lord Lang... after announcing this to Lana... the next step is to talk to her father and explain his point of view...

It might also help with warding off the youngest Lang woman...

SV was right... It is one of the best chapter to date...

Now to see what the future holds...

PPMS!!! (Here and FH!!!!!)

[CaptainObvious]

Holy smokes! I don't think the line, "step onto my toes" was part of her dance lesson.

[zeba-el]

Fantastic update. I wonder if Lord Lang will be informed by the maid about the flying kiss.

Lana may now know part about who clark is but that doesn't mean he is able to do public displays of his powers in front of everyone he was kinder reckless really.

PPMS!!!

[shortcircuit85]

Cardinal, you are a machine! You crank out GREAT, FANTASTIC, WONDERFUL chapters quicker than anybody. This one have everything in it.

Thanks,

[NYC300Z]

Had to catch up! ;) Things seem to be going wonderfully for Clark and Lana now he just has to get everybody else to see it his way which might be difficult considering who he's dealing with. Although Lord Lang seems to have givin in to the idea of Clark and Lana. I wonder what sorts of chalenges the harvest ball may bring for the two of them...

PPMS!!!

[Leopard1789]

Wow! cant wait to hear how the parents react when they hear all about wots happend with clark since he left.

Awesome update!!! PPMASAP!

[maitriniazngurl]

Great update. i can't wait 2 see what happens next.

I am especially execited bout the ball!

PPMS!!!!!!!!!!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 26

Aftermath

Being so happy with what she’d just heard, Lana’s eyes shed tears as she tried to talk. “Marry m-me? That…that’s w-wonderful.” Her lips sought out his, and they crashed together in an impetuous kiss. Besides being an expression of her love, the kiss was also the beginning of her pledge to him.

“I love you, Sir Clark of Kent,” Lana said. Her words were formal, but her voice was filled with warmth and good humor. “I swear I will offer no encouragement to any other man while you fight for my hand.”

Clark winced inside to hear her use his false name. He wanted to let her know all about himself and about the difficulties they would face in trying to earn his parents’ permission to marry. True, he was now old enough to marry on his own. As a knight, he was considered to be an adult and didn’t have to wait until he was twenty, but as a noble, his marriage had to be approved, and since he was a prince and a duke, it meant he had to gain the king’s approval.

A darker thought was that if his father died, he could choose his own wife, but even then the Council of Dukes would want to know why he was marrying the daughter of a relatively insignificant man. And in any case, Clark didn’t want to have to lose his father to gain Lana’s hand; he wanted to convince his parents of her suitability to be his bride.

Knowing he needed approval of his prospective bride gave Clark an idea. It was something he wished he had thought of before. As Duke of Borussia, he was the liege lord of several counts, and below them, a large number of barons…one of which happened to be the Baron of Roskilde, Lana’s father. Clark realized he could use the power of his own office to prevent Lana from having to marry anyone else while she waited for him.

I can write a letter in my own hand, Clark thought, using the ducal signet ring hidden in my traveler’s belt to make it official, and declare an absolute ban on Lord Lang marrying any of his daughters off to anyone. I'll have to wait to have that letter delivered until it's time for me to leave though or else risk detection. I don't care who guesses my identity once I've left.

The only way Lord Lang can overrule my decision is to apply to the king, and even I don’t know where Father is right now. Good luck with finding him these days!

Pleased he’d come up with a way to prevent anyone from marrying Lana, at least until he’d had a chance to work on his parents, Clark floated the both of them toward a soft landing in the courtyard. He wondered, Who would’ve ever thought I’d be hoping to marry for love?

“So what do we do now?” Lana asked, as her slippered feet slid off of his and came to rest on the ground. She was still holding him and rested her face against his chest briefly before moving back to where she could see Clark’s face in the flickering torchlight of the courtyard.

“We spend time together, as much as we can and get to know each other better, because there’s no telling how much longer it will be safe for me to stay here after today’s exhibition.”

“Why do you hide? Who hunts you?”

“You’ve heard about the rebellion back home, haven’t you?” Lana nodded. “Someone having me in their possession might try to influence my family one way or the other. Or they could just kill me to get me out of the way.

“And if my parents disappear or are killed, I will have to return to Alemannia to help take care of my family’s interests.”

Lana squeezed Clark harder when she heard he might have to venture into what was shaping up, according to the few vague reports they’d gotten, as a full-blown rebellion. “Please be careful. With things as you say they are, you are in danger wherever you go.” She moved in close once more, leaving her lips only inches from his. “And know, that wherever you go, you take my heart with you.”

A final kiss, warm and sweet, before Lana reluctantly backed off. “I need to go. I have to get some sleep to look my best tomorrow.”

“Why? Who’s coming?”

“Prince Harold is coming so we can get to know each other a little bit better before the Harvest Ball.”

The reminder that Lana would be attending such an occasion in another man’s company, especially a man Clark knew and liked but did not trust with women, made a flash of anger shoot through his body. For Lana’s sake he had to take a risk.

“Lana…”

“Yes?”

“Please be careful with the prince.”

Curious, and wondering what was causing the worried look on his face, Lana said slowly, “I will be just as careful with Prince Harold as with any man.”

“That may not be good enough.” Lana’s head tilted to one side and her eyes narrowed as she wondered what Clark was getting at. “I know Prince Harold considerably better than you do. He spent a year in Alemannia, primarily in the royal court, where I happened to be living at the time. He and I became good friends, and the women all seemed to think him charming. All except for my sister.”

“Your sister? What happened?”

Clark shrugged and began to wander around the courtyard. “She wouldn’t say, but there came a time when she could no longer abide his presence. He seemed to think she was playing hard to get and still has hopes she’ll come around.

“She won’t though. Not my sister. I’ve learned to trust her judgment about people. So while Harry and I get along famously, I do not trust him alone with a woman.” Clark stopped walking and his eyes looked at Lana with an intensity she had seen earlier today when he’d left the wagon to defend her. “And yet he’s now going to be escorting not my sister, but the woman I love, to a huge event in his family’s own palace. Please be careful. Do not let him take you off alone, for if I carry your heart with me, you surely have mine wrapped around your finger.”

Clark emphasized his point. “Friend or not, prince or not, if he harms you in any way at that ball, I will kill him.”

Lana was convinced Clark meant what he said. The idea that she was going to the ball with someone who apparently liked women a bit too much, a bit too soon, worried her. But surely the prince wouldn’t risk an incident. And anyway, she thought maybe Clark was just being a bit paranoid, or even a bit jealous. Still, she’d keep to crowded rooms just to be safe. After all, she recalled the words of an old royal security chief in one of her favorite history books, where the man had said sometimes paranoid people are right.

“Don’t worry, Clark.” Lana held one finger up in the air. Significantly, it was the traditional finger for an Alemanni noblewoman to wear her wedding ring. She made a twisting gesture with the fingertips of her other hand around the base of that finger, and said, “I will take good care of your heart.” With that, she dipped into an elegant curtsy, which Clark returned with his most formal bow. Then she moved back toward the door, collected her maid, and disappeared into the manor.

Clark figured Lana could take care of herself, now that she had been warned, but he was of a mind to see Harry when he came, both to call in some favors so his friend wouldn’t give away his identity, and to let him know in no uncertain terms that Lana was off limits.

The next morning, he was up early as always and was ready and waiting when Bruce came down to the corner of the waryard where they always practiced.

“You know,” Clark said, by way of greeting his instructor good morning, “Lady Alicia told me the other day, during her dancing lesson, that she thought this waryard should be dug up and planted as a formal garden and that the waryard should be in back of the soldiers stables.”

“Oh really?” Bruce was slightly surprised to see Clark here, now that he had earned his knighthood. Quite frankly, Bruce had expected Clark to sleep until it was time for lunch. “Wearing the medallion already?”

“Yeah, but I’m going to have to keep the box on my person at all times from now on.”

“You’ve got that right. Even I can’t be trusted to keep it. I can be overpowered…but not you.”

“Nope, not me.” Clark leaned against a wall and waited. “Don’t worry, Bruce, we’ve got time enough to let an old guy like you warm up before I kick your ass.”

“Sounds like someone’s been into Lord Lang’s 4X ale,” Bruce said as he limbered up, “because that’s a lot of tough talk for a pretty boy.” Bruce stayed silent until he was warm and then walked up to an arm’s length from Clark, who finally straightened up. Looking slightly to the right, Bruce said, “I hope I don’t end up having to embarrass you in front of your new girlfriend.”

“Huh? What?” Clark’s head whipped in the direction Bruce looked and Bruce took that moment of distraction to launch a punch right at Clark’s head. There was no one there, Bruce had been bluffing, but the mistake he made was that the long shadow cast by his body in the early morning sunlight fell in that direction. Clark saw the arm moving forward and instinctively dropped to the ground. Bruce had fully committed to the punch, missed Clark’s head by inches, and crunched into the brick wall behind him.

Bruce screamed like his warhorse had just kicked him in the nuts. It felt to him as if he had broken every bone in his hand. After that first scream, came a string of complex curses that did everything from questioning the marital status of Clark’s parents when he was born, to whether he was closer to his mother than any prince since Oedipus…and that was just when he was warming up.

Clark tucked the amulet away and then forced Bruce to let him take a look at his injured hand. Bruce had the swearing down to a manageable volume, but they already had a sizeable crowd.

“Sorry, Old Man,” Clark muttered. “It looks like you’ll have to suffer for awhile. If anyone here sees me heal you, I’ll have a line of sick servants and soldiers by lunchtime, and an even longer line of locals with sick children and farm animals by the morning.

“The good news is that your hand is fixable. Only slight breaks of three fingers. Too bad it’s summer. No ice for you. Unless…” Clark cupped his hands around Bruce’s injured one and blew on that injured hand with the smallest dose of ice breath to freeze the hand long enough to get Bruce out of sight.

“Oh yes!” Bruce was ecstatic, as the freezing temperature reduced his pain immensely. It also helped keep his hand from swelling. Clark rushed him through the crowd and into the manor. Once back in Bruce’s room, Clark shifted his energy, loosely held Bruce’s injured hand, and uttered the key word, “Vigoratus.”

Once again, Bruce felt a wave of energy pulse through his body, and when it was through with him, the pain in his hand was gone, too. “You are a freaking miracle worker!” he exulted, as he flexed his newly healed hand.

“Yeah, well, since you’ve got two good hands, you get to splint your hand so it looks like it might be injured. And you get to take a few days off from any kind of physical stuff.”

Bruce grumbled, but realized Clark was right. He’d end up spending all day healing milk cows and pet goats if word got out.

“I’ll be downstairs at breakfast. After that, I’ve got another day of dancing lessons, Lady Lois first.” Clark was about to leave, and then he shot Bruce a look. “You know, with the aggressive way Lois dances sometimes, maybe you ought to be her dancing instructor. You could teach her holds, flips, leg sweeps…the whole lot, and she’d like it ever so much more than what I teach her.”

Bruce chuckled. “Leaving you more time to spend with Lady Lana.”

Clark bowed slightly and acknowledged the accuracy of Bruce’s statement. “What can I say? For the first time in my life, I’m in love.”

“Go on. Get out of here before I puke. This lovey-dovey crap’s more than I can take.”

During his two hours dancing with Lois, Clark had to admit how good she was becoming, despite his earlier comments to Bruce. She did have the occasional tendency to lead, but even that was coming under control. That, however, wasn’t the biggest surprise. That honor went to Lois’ question asking what exactly had happened to Bruce and her expression of sympathy for the man.

Deciding Bruce could use some female company, Clark said, “If you’d like, Lady Lois, you could visit Bruce, I‘m sure he’d appreciate a friendly face. He’s got his hand bundled up just in case his fingers are broken and start to swell, so he might not come out of his room much while he rests the hand.”

Lana was up next, and to his mind, the radiant smile she sported and the extra care she’d obviously taken to look good today made her look more beautiful to him than ever. He couldn’t wait to tell her so. Speaking softly to ensure no one out in the hallway heard him, Clark said, “I’ve had thousands of dreams of what my future wife would look like. They all fall short of reality…far short.”

Pleased with Clark’s reaction, Lana twirled in place, showing off her dress along with a quick glimpse of her calves that his quick eyes did not miss. She was also pleased, and a bit puzzled, that he was not turning into a jealous man over her impending meeting with the prince. Her puzzlement lasted only until she realized he had no reason to be jealous. After all, he had a plan in place to prevent her father from marrying her off, he had already warned her about the prince’s sense of entitlement when it came to women and she had already pledged to not encourage any other man.

Their time dancing went well considering Clark was introducing Lana to a dance that was completely new to her. It was close to their usual noontime lunch break, when a breathless servant came scurrying to the door to inform Lady Lana that Prince Harold had arrived and hoped to join her for lunch.

“Well,” Clark said, “that sounds like the end of our day together. See you at dinner?”

“Of course, but be forewarned that Father will likely invite Prince Harold to stay for that meal, too.”

“Oh great. Harry’s never met a meal he didn’t like. He might end up staying long enough to be offered a sweet for a late night snack.”

Lana was just about to leave the dancing room and straighten up her appearance before heading down to meet the prince, when the prince in question entered the dancing room itself, in hope of escorting Lana down to the dining hall.

[Nemu]

:D

Well last thing first... it is a somewhat good thing that Harry sees Kal with Lana alone for the first contact because then he wont be giving the id up to the whole manor...

Now.. Clark might have to keep an ear out for Lana during the ball... (I hope his super-hearing is good enough... as well as his super-speed)

A possible Blois still floating around... I guess...

Well... Kal's plan to make sure that Lana is free when he is ready to confront his parents needs some adjusting... Like warning Lord Lang, in a private talk, of his plans before sending the official letter...

PPMS!!!

[CaptainObvious]

Oh boy! Clark better do some fast talking to cover his identify. We should all hope Prince Harry puts two and two together after hearing what Clark has to say and shuts up about who Clark really is. I have a feeling Harry may be very taken with Lana, regardless of whether he knows about her relationship with Clark or not. Hmmmm. I'm really curious now!

Bruce and Lois? It has possibilities. Lois should definately pay him a visit.

[shortcircuit85]

I agree with Nemu, it will be nice for Harry to See Prince Kal with Lana. That way Kal can have his private talk with Prince Harry!

I really enjoyed the scene with Bruce. If Clark hadn't moved that would have been a hard punch to take.

Can't wait to read more.

Thanks,

[NYC300Z]

Here comes the meeting of the Princes'! I wonder if Harold will reveal anything that might give Clark away? How will Lana react to Harold? Will she let it know that she is interested in Clark/Kal?

PPMS!!!

[maitriniazngurl]

Great update.

Please update soon. i'm anxious to see what happens w/ Harry. I think he's probably one of those guys who don't take no for an answer.

PPMS!!!!!!!! like NOW lol.

[Leopard1789]

Omg! you cannot leave us hanging like this! this story is too good :)
PPMS!!!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 27

Man to Man

When Harry came in, looking resplendent in his blue and cream uniform, Lana was near the door so she garnered most of his attention, while Clark hung back. His large body was backlit by open windows, allowing Harry to see him only as a looming shadow. Lana wanted to introduce Clark to the prince, mostly because she knew they were acquainted and thought Prince Harold might let something slip about Clark. But as the prince was the social superior here and showed no interest in an introduction, she dared not try it.

Lana took her leave from Clark and allowed Prince Harold to escort her as far as the entrance to the family’s private quarters. She left him there, promising to be right out. Harry had had enough experience with women to know ‘I’ll be right out’ could actually take awhile, so he took advantage of a chair he found nearby and sat.

Clark began to wonder if it was a good thing for Lana to be looking more beautiful than ever on the day Harry showed up for a visit. He knew if Harry saw her the way he himself did, she would have two very interested princes on her hands instead of just one.

Knowing Harry couldn’t have recognized him against the backdrop of the open windows, Clark had been happy to stay silent and keep from being recognized. He definitely wanted to talk to Harry, just not in Lana’s presence. He needed to make sure his friend would keep his secret; he had a number of favors Harry owed him that could all be called in if necessary. And as for Lana herself, he wanted to let Harry know she was on the other side of a line he did not want to cross.

Clark hurried downstairs, hoping to finish eating before Prince Harold and Lady Lana arrived, but it appeared the cooks had been told to hold the meal for the prince and Lana’s appearance. Everyone stood once Harry and Lana walked in, but since Clark was facing the other way, had the short hair, and had chosen to sit down with the soldiers, all he was to Harry’s eyes was another hulking soldier.

During the meal, Clark was trying to keep himself from looking in Harry’s direction, which was hard for him to do with Lana sitting by Harry’s side. In the end, his efforts were for naught, as Harry happened to look down the table just as Clark started to laugh at a joke made by one of the soldiers sitting nearby.

“Excuse me please, Lady Lana,” Harry said, “I’ve just seen someone in your hall that shouldn’t be within five hundred miles of here.” Not without having paid me a visit first anyway.

Not sure he was seeing who he thought he was seeing, Harry rose and walked down behind the tables until he reached a point directly behind Clark. Everyone started to rise when Harry stood, but he had waved them all back to their seats, so Clark was sitting when Harry tapped him on the shoulder. Knowing what was about to happen, Clark set down his utensils, rose, and turned slowly to face the Krakovian prince.

Harry had thought he had seen Kal-El, but he hadn’t been sure. And now, faced with the reality of the situation, he paused only a moment, which was enough for Clark to lift his finger to his own mouth, asking for quiet, or at least restraint, from his friend.

Clark then leaned in close and whispered, “Please, don’t mention my name to anyone. No one can know I’m here.”

“What name do you use then?” Harry whispered back.

“Sir Clark…of Kent. I‘ll explain it later.”

Curious, Harry thought he’d play along. “You sonofab*tch!” he said out loud, as he pulled Clark into a strong, backslapping hug. “When you come out this way, you’re supposed to be polite and make a stop at the palace.”

“There are reasons not to, most of which you already know.” Clark spoke softly again. “Now be a good guest and get back up there with Lady Lana. She’s the one you came to see, not me.”

“We’ll talk later though, won’t we?”

“I won’t let you leave without at least a short chat,” Clark assured him.

“Good.”

Harry returned to Lana, who found the prince was an amiable companion, not to mention very nice looking. She thought it would be easy for her to develop an interest in him if it weren’t for the fact that Clark already owned her heart, but after an afternoon filled with a long, parasol-shaded walk, and a couple of intricate games of chess, Harry declined a dinner invitation, saying he had to get back to the palace.

Out in front of the manor, where Harry’s carriage waited, Clark was waiting, too. He had kept his super-hearing on during the day just to determine when Harry would be leaving so they could talk.

Harry took his leave from Lana on the front steps, and Clark was pleased to see they seemed to have gotten along well enough, but not too well, as Harry wasn’t staying for dinner.

Harry shuffled down the steps and he and Clark walked off to one side. Clark didn’t want anyone to overhear them, so after asking Harry’s permission, he shifted his energy and said, “Silentium” to cast a small dome of silence around them. Now, no one outside the dome could hear them.

“Now…what’s kept you from visiting me, other than your desire to hide?”

“I have obligations here which keep me busy most of the day.”

“What kind of obligations? Chasing skirts?”

Clark grimaced and shot a quick look in the direction of the front door where Lana was watching. Harry followed the line of Clark’s glance, and wondered if Clark was actually interested in Lady Lana. It wouldn’t be a first, but it was rare enough to earn some notice.

“No, Harry, not chasing skirts. Making them spin. Lord Lang has tasked me with giving the ladies of the house a refresher in dancing.”

The surprise of finding that his friend Kal-El, who hated dancing, or at least hated attending dances the last time he’d heard, was now a dancing instructor, took Harry’s breath away for a second before launching him into a burst of uncontrolled laughter. “Oh God! That was you? Up there teaching Lady Lana to dance?”

“Yeah. It was, and you’d better hope I’m good at it.”

Wiping the tears from his eyes, Harry asked, “Why?”

“Because you’re escorting her to the Harvest Ball,” Clark said. “I mean, if she steps on your toes, maybe it will be because her dancing master taught her the wrong steps.”

Harry grunted and then his eyes opened wide as he got an idea. “Speaking of the ball, Kal-El…”

“It’s Clark, remember?”

“Oh yeah, sorry.” Harry started over. “Speaking of the ball, Clark, why don’t you come? Chloe’s been dying to meet you after all I’ve told her about you, and there will be plenty of good food.”

“But I’m trying to hide.”

“You already are hiding.” Harry assured him. “Sir Clark of Kent? Who knows him? And you cut your hair.”

“And where am I supposed to find a suitable escort on such short notice?”

Harry rolled his eyes. “I seem to remember there being three beautiful young women of quality in this household. Surely one of the other two finds you attractive enough to attend the ball with you.”

Clark thought briefly of attending with Lois and shivered. Nah, Lois and I are getting along just fine the way we are now. No need to risk it with the pressure of an occasion like this. I might end up with a dagger in my back. Then his thoughts drifted to Alicia. Beautiful, well-mannered, and excellent dancer. And as he remembered, she hadn’t yet made her debut at a society function. Having become old enough just before they’d left Roskilde, her father hadn’t had time to arrange anything yet. Surely she’d say yes, even to a newly-minted knight like me.

“Likely,” Clark conceded, “if their father allows it anyway.”

“Good! Your invitation for you plus one will arrive by special courier tomorrow. And Kal…”

“Clark!” the Kryptonian muttered.

“Clark, right. I keep forgetting that.”

“Forget that around the wrong person, and combined with yesterday’s roadside slaughter, you’ll be giving away my complete identity.”

“I heard something about that this morning, but had no idea you were involved. Who were they?”

“Hell if I know. This is your place, remember? All I remember is that there were two dozen of them. The crossbowmen were no better than average, and I didn’t give the heavy infantry time to show their quality.” Clark paused and chewed lightly on the inside of his cheek as he thought. “I would like to know who was behind the attack though. I’d also like to know whether Lana or I was their target.”

“Tell you what, Clark, tell me what Mara’s been up to, and I’ll do some digging and see if the city watch has come up with anything yet. Deal?”

“Sure.” Clark shrugged, knowing his end of the bargain was easy to keep. “I left the summer palace before Mara did. She told me her ladies had overheard she was to be sent away the next day for security reasons. You know if Zod gets a hold of her, she’ll become his bride, whether she wills it or not.”

“Where did they take her?”

“No idea. She’s more secure if no one knows until she’s reached her destination, so even I wasn’t told.” Clark eyed his friend and decided he needed to be told he had no shot to win Mara’s heart, even though an arranged, strictly political marriage still could be possible. “You do know she basically despises you, don’t you?”

“So you say…and have said before…but I believe, in time, she’ll succumb to my charms and petition your father to arrange the marriage.”

Clark shook his head slightly and smiled at his friend’s obstinate refusal to admit Mara was out of his reach. There was one other woman’s reaction to Harry that he was interested in. “Why aren’t you staying for dinner? Lana was sure her father would extend the invitation and I know how much you like to eat.”

“Lady Lana was polite and an engaging conversationalist, but never more than cool to me. It’s obvious from her intelligence that she’s been educated more like one of our ladies than one of yours, which is a serious plus, but…a woman’s got to have that fire burning inside of her to attract me. Beauty alone won’t do it.”

“That’s good to hear,” Clark replied. “Very good.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m glad you aren’t interested in her, because I am, and I don’t mean just as someone to pass the time with.”

“So? You know you can’t marry her,” Harry said. “Court gossip when I was in Alemannia had you paired off with either my sister Chloe, Princess Maria of Iberia, or even Princess Alexandrie of Franconia.”

“No Alemannian women at all? Not even Dax-Ur’s daughter, Lady Ingrid?”

“You wish they’d let you get your hands on Lady Ingrid. She’s almost as attractive as Mara.”

“No, not Ingrid, though she is attractive.” Clark made sure he had Harry’s attention, so his friend would see how serious he was. “I have my heart set on Lana, and intend to convince my parents of her eminent suitability for the role and for me.”

“You’re shitting me!” Harry was flabbergasted. “You want to waste your position as crown prince on a relative nobody?”

“Be careful how you speak about my intended bride, Harry.” Harry could see dark clouds on the horizon as Clark’s fabled hot temper began to reveal itself. “She’s the one woman I know that doesn’t need my title to be a woman of consequence. She already is.

“And know this: if you lay a disrespectful finger on her before, during, or after the ball, our friendship will be no protection for you from my anger. Treat her as if she was already my wife, and everything will be fine.”

Harry realized Clark was serious about this. He was in love with Lady Lana Lang and fully intended to marry her. Besides the pleasant fact that Clark marrying a nobody would make one more princess available for him to marry, should Princess Mara not give in, Harry also knew this meant no post-ball hanky-panky with the nubile Lady Lana unless he really wanted a front row seat as Clark unleashed his anger and power.

“Okay, Clark,” Harry said, hands raised in a pacifying manner. “I can see you’ve actually lucked into love, and I’m not going to mess with that. You have my word that I will help Lady Lana enjoy herself at the ball, but I will not attempt to enjoy her.”

Relieved to have Harry’s word, Clark reached over and shook hands with him. “Thanks for that, Harry. I know you’re a man of your word.” As Clark released Harry’s hand, he also released the dome of silence, and saw his friend to the carriage steps before turning back to the manor, where Lana was waiting.

[clana-lives-on]

Wonderful update!!

[maitriniazngurl]

Great update...

I think harry is really interested in Mara... too bad she likes that Richard guy. i think. but there seems to be many fishes in the sea. lol.

So Clark's going 2 the ball... that could be fun.

PPMS!!

[SVsleuth]

Great update...

I think harry is really interested in Mara... too bad she likes that Richard guy. i think. but there seems to be many fishes in the sea. lol.

So Clark's going 2 the ball... that could be fun.

PPMS!!

Nah, I'm pulling for Mara & Richard. Harry ought to get Princess Ingrid, imo. But, as long as Kal gets Lana, I'll be happy. :)

[NYC300Z]

oh I can't wait to see what Lana is going to say to Clark when he comes back from seeing Harry off!

PPMS!

[Leopard1789]

Great update!

[CaptainObvious]

Really nice update. I thought we might get more interaction between Lana and Harry to see how they did or didn't get along but I'm glad the focus was more on the interaction between Clark and Harry. I must admit I got a little nervous when Harry spotted Clark at dinner and approached him along side the other soldiers. That could have been a disaster in the making.

I'm glad Clark came clean to Harry about Lana and his feelings for her and how Clark expects Harry treat her at the ball. The anticipation for the the ball is building and I can't wait. The ball is how many weeks away?? I can't remember. Regardless, sooner than later I hope. Post soon please!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 28

Invitation

When Clark left Harry and headed back toward the building, all Lana wanted to do was greet him with a chaste kiss, but a kiss in front of the prince was the last thing she’d do right now. It might end up giving him an idea that she hands out kisses freely. Besides, a public show of such a personal emotion wasn’t her style. Not allowing herself to kiss Clark didn’t stop Lana from giving him a warm greeting though.

“Hi, Clark,” Lana said, as he bounded up the steps. As he gallantly offered her his arm, she looped her arm around his and walked back into the manor with him. “How did your talk with the prince go?”

Clark looked at her out of the corner of his eye, and said, “I should ask the same thing of you.”

“Maybe you should, but I asked first.”

“All right. I told him about us and that I was serious about convincing my parents that you should be my wife. I also warned him to keep his hands off you, and he promised to do so…”

“Does that mean I can trust him now?”

“Mmm…be careful anyway. This is Harry’s home. He may not feel bound to keep his word to me since I threatened him first.”

“You threatened a prince,” Lana deadpanned. “Here. In his own country.”

“Making sure he knew you were off-limits was my primary goal. I thought it was the best way to keep you safe.” Clark shrugged his shoulders. “Besides, it wouldn’t be fair for me to kill him if I hadn’t warned him first.”

“You men…” Lana’s face looked like she was somewhere between amazed and annoyed and not sure where to go next.

“Us men…what?”

“You all talk about killing like it’s an every day occurrence, and in this case, you’re talking about killing a friend as easily as if you were talking about killing a mad dog. It bothers me. A lot.”

“I’m sorry, Lana,” Clark said. “I’ll try to avoid talking about that with you in the future. But you have to know there are some people who only respond to force, or the threat of force.”

“And being a prince, Harry is likely one of those people.”

“For sure. Here in his own land, there are few constraints on the prince.” Clark stopped a passing servant, and asked, “Has dinner been announced?”

Finding the answer to be ‘no,’ Clark asked Lana, “Where to now?”

Lana chose a sitting room on the east side of the house, figuring it would be cooler due to being sheltered from the afternoon sun.

Once he’d seated her and then taken a seat himself, Clark said, “And now comes the difficult part of what I have to tell you.” Lana just raised her eyebrows as an inducement for him to continue. “Harry invited me to the ball and said there would be a special courier tomorrow delivering an official invitation for me plus a guest.”

Lana saw where this was going right away. All she asked was, “Which one do you want to ask?”

“I was thinking of asking Alicia. She seems more likely to be an agreeable companion, and I also recall she’s never gotten to attend a function like this before, so she should love to go.”

“Why not Lois?”

“Huh?”

“You heard me. You two are just starting to get along.”

“Yeah?”

“And now you want to go and insult her again.”

“Insult her? How? I won’t even be talking to her.”

Lana rolled her eyes extravagantly and scooted forward to the edge of her seat to emphasize her point. “She’s the older sister. It was embarrassing enough for her to stand and watch as I was matched up with the prince. She couldn’t complain though because it was all done by the grand duke.

“If you come along and ask Alicia first, it will be seen by Lois, and possibly by Father, as an insult to Lois herself.”

Clark’s head sank into his hands, as stared at the floor and muttered, “Please tell me Lois doesn’t have to get married before your father will allow you to marry. I’ve heard of that nonsense before, but never believed anyone still observed the custom.”

“Get used to it, Clark. My family lives as far away from the capital as possible while still living in the kingdom. I suspect we may observe a number of customs that are wildly out of date in more fashionable circles.”

“Oh…” …crap! Clark thought. “Soooo…should I ask Lois instead? Advise me please.”

“Advice? Okay, talk to Father first. Explain your situation and ask him. My guess is he’ll respect that you’re asking him about how to deal with his daughters, and in the end, I believe he’ll want you to ask Lois.”

“And here I thought purgatory was saved for after death.”

Lana couldn’t help but smile, though she tried to hide it behind her hand. “Honestly, Clark, Lois isn’t so bad. You two just got off on the wrong foot.”

Clark winced. “You would have to use a figure of speech that involves bad dancing.” His stomach began to rumble, causing him to blush with embarrassment. “Sorry. Just hungry, I guess.” Looking for something to change the subject, Clark asked, “How did your day with Harry go?”

“Fine. After lunch, I took a parasol and we went for a long walk on the grounds. One of my maids followed us along, at a slight distance, and we talked.”

“What did you think?”

“You’re right about him being charming, but he seemed to have a strong sense of self-importance, and placed a high value on his own opinions.”

“Oh?”

“He didn’t like it on the occasions when I didn’t agree with him.” Clark barked a short laugh. “And he really didn’t like it later on when we split our two games of chess.”

Now it was Clark’s turn to hide a laugh. “You must be good. I know Harry’s a bit of a reckless attacker on the chessboard, but he is a decent player. You and I will have to play sometime.”

“You play? Oh good! Lois likes to play, but treats each game like a life-or-death experience, and Alicia can’t be bothered.” Lana got an idea then. “Maybe you should play Father tonight after dinner and ask him for his advice then.”

Clark and Lana sat together through dinner, and after dinner, Clark went to talk to Lord Lang in the library, but was pulled aside by Bruce.

“How’s the hand?” Clark joked.

“Very funny,” Bruce muttered. He didn’t look or sound happy at the moment, making Clark wonder what he himself had done wrong this time. “I spent a very entertaining afternoon with Lady Lois. Once you get past the bluster, she’s a warm and sweet woman. I hear I have you to thank for her visit, so let me get that out of the way first.” Bruce faced Clark and gave him a slight bow. “Thank you…now, on to tearing you a new *******.”

Here it comes, Clark thought as he braced himself for Bruce’s onslaught.

“In our talks, Lady Lois told me a number of things, including a story that when you went with Lady Lana on her shopping trip, you went to a Fuggieri bank, withdrew a large sum of gold, and used it to buy a lot of expensive adornments for Lady Lana’s dress.

“Please, please tell me Lady Lois is confused.”

“No,” Clark replied, “she pretty much got it all correct.”

Bruce pounded his fist against a wall. “Damn it, Clark! Why not just hire a herald to walk all over the city and announce you’re here? Telling the bank personnel who you are, which you had to do to withdraw any money, just put you and me and your ten guards all at much higher risk. That was a thoughtless and selfish thing to do.”

“It would be,” Clark concurred, “if there was any substantial risk of the bank officers revealing my identity.”

“If?”

“Yes, if. The whole Fuggieri banking business is predicated on reliable, discreet service. If word ever got out that the Fuggieri bank had revealed the identity of a client, or given any information about his transactions, the rush of depositors to empty their accounts, especially the wealthy depositors, would ruin their business.”

“You sure are trusting those people an awful lot, and I don’t like it.”

Clark's reply was a bit frosty. “Thank you for your unsolicited opinion, Bruce, but you don’t have to like it.”

“That wisp of a girl’s got you wrapped around her finger so tightly that it’s cutting off the blood to your brain.”

“That’s enough, Bruce. You’ve made your point.” Bruce smoldered as Clark glared at him. “Got any other security concerns?”

“As a matter of fact, I do. When you were attacked the other day, the ten guards assigned to you were acting strangely for some time, and when the rider entered the yard, they took off running for the stables before the rider had said anything…how did they know?”

“Mmm…probably a spell. How mother did it without me being in the room, I’m not sure, but the spell probably was designed to alert them whenever I felt I was in danger.”

“Well then, why didn’t they go running as soon as the attack happened?”

“Could be the distance…we were a few miles away from the manor when the attack came. That could have been far enough of a distance to muddle the signal the spell was giving them. Once they saw the rider, it was likely enough to make them realize what had to be happening.”

“Huh. I wish her Majesty had told me about that.”

“You and me both.” Clark eyed Bruce, wondering if he should tell him about being invited to the dance by Harry. Deciding his guardian was already upset with him for having taken money out of the bank, Clark figured there was no point in waiting. “There’s one more thing I ought to tell you now.”

Hearing a start like that did not improve Bruce’s mood any. “What?” he asked with trepidation.

“Just before he left, Prince Harold, my friend Harry, asked me to come to the Harvest Ball. An official invitation should be arriving tomorrow.”

“Is that invitation for Sir Clark of Kent,” Bruce asked, “or that other name we need not mention?”

“It should be for Sir Clark. If not, Harry’s in for a reaming.”

“You’re going to go, aren’t you?”

“A direct invitation from the prince? Of course I’m going. I can’t afford to not go. That would draw unnecessary attention from the palace, and Harry might have a hard time explaining who he had invited that thought himself above attending the event.”

Bruce ran a hand through his hair and sighed. “sh*t.” He thought quietly, and then said, “Is there any chance you can get me an invitation as well? I know you’ll be taking your guards with you, but they won’t be inside the palace if you get into trouble.”

“Yeah, I imagine the idea of having the Dark Knight as a guest would be exciting enough to warrant an invitation.” Clark eyed Bruce’s clothing. “Does this mean I’ll have to pony up the money for a new outfit for you?”

“Yeah. The money I’m being paid for my work here as arms master isn’t going to be enough for something that nice.”

“And don’t forget, you’ll need an escort. I was going to be politic and ask Lady Lois for myself, but if you’re going, I’ll leave her to you and I’ll ask Lady Alicia.” As Clark started to walk off to go see Lord Lang, he called back over his shoulder, “Oh, and if you need a refresher on the current dances, rearrange your schedule with the soldiers and come by the dancing room after breakfast so you can practice with Lois.”

[Leopard1789]

Great update!

[The Black Cat]

Great chapter! Love the story so far! PPMS!!!

[CaptainObvious]

So both Clark and Bruce will be going to the ball. I think Bruce has a little crush on Lady Lois and Lady Alicia may want to steal Clark all for herself if she gets the chance at the Ball. Let's hope Daddy gives the perverbial blessing for all parties to attend.

I'm glad the storyline circled back on Bruce's reaction to Clark's bank withdraw. I didn't think he'd be all to happy about that move. Clark stood his ground though and didn't let him sway his reasoning. I just hope Clark was right in trusting the bank.

[Cardinal]

Chapter 29

An Understanding

After Clark left Bruce, he resumed his walk to the library. When he knocked on the door, he received a surprised greeting from the lord of the manor.

“Well, hello, Sir Clark. It’s a pleasure to see you at some time other than a meal. I figured my daughter was going to end up monopolizing all your free time.”

“Most, your Lordship, but not all.” Clark gestured to a finely carved chess set that sat on a small game table nearby. “Lana tells me you play a skilled game of chess.”

“I have my moments,” Lewis allowed.

“Would you favor me with a game then, your Lordship?”

The two men sat down to play and few words were spoken during the first half hour of the game. Lana came to the door once to check up on her men, and backed away unnoticed when she saw them engrossed by their game. It wasn’t until Lewis was sure he was going to lose the first game that he began to talk.

“This game has been over for ten moves. I resign.” He suited his actions to his words by reaching for his king and tipping it over on the board. As they set the pieces up on the board again, this time giving Clark the white pieces, Lewis asked, “So what caused you to search me out at this time of night? If it was business, I’d expect for you to find me in the middle of the day while I’m working…seeing you here now, when I’m relaxing, especially with the way you and Lana keep looking at each other, makes me decidedly nervous.”

“I don’t deny how I feel about Lana, your Lordship, but she’s not what I’ve come here to talk about…at least, she’s not all I've come here to talk about.” Thinking this conversation could cover topics best left unheard by outside ears, Clark cast a dome of silence around them as the conversation continued.

Lord Lang nodded in agreement when he saw the purple glow in Clark’s eyes as he cast the spell. “No? What then?”

“The Harvest Ball,” Clark said simply.

“Why? Lana’s going, thanks mostly to her stubborn protest against me keeping you two apart, and you aren’t going. And don’t think I can get you in either. If so, I’d be wrangling an invitation for Lois, who needs the exposure, or even Alicia, who would die to finally get to try her wings.”

“How about both?”

Lord Lang said nothing, but raised his eyebrows in a show of polite interest.

“Prince Harold, who is well known to me, told me he was going to invite me to the Harvest Ball. The invitation is to arrive tomorrow by special courier, and despite my preference for remaining as private as I can after that incident on the road, this is an invitation I cannot safely ignore. Someone at the palace would be sure to comment on the self-possessed knight who dismissed such an important invitation.

“When Sir Bruce learned of this public engagement, he became worried I would be inside the palace with my guards outside, so I promised to use my connection to Harry to get him an invitation also.

“Thing is, in Krakovia, those invites come with obligations to find proper escorts.” Clark shook his head slightly. “At least back home we just have to deal with dance cards.”

“I know. You can’t get stuck with a bad match all night long that way. Much more civilized…but, we are here and thus have to do it their way.”

“Which brings me to my point. Bruce would like to ask Lady Lois to accompany him, and I would like to ask the same of Lady Alicia. We don’t want this becoming public knowledge until the invitations actually arrive, just in case Harry forgets mine and thus keeps me from relaying my request to his courier for Bruce, but both of us are asking for your permission to ask your daughters.

“Oh, and if you, and they, say yes…we’d also like to borrow your carriage, a team of horses, a driver, and footmen. The whole works.”

“Is that all?”

“Mmm…yeah, I think so…unless you’re ready for me to talk with you about Lana now.”

Lewis closed his eyes and rested his forehead in his hands. “Oh God. What now?”

“It has come to my attention that you intend to find Lana a husband as soon as possible.”

“That’s correct. She’s already invested too much of herself into a relationship, with you, that has no good ending. The sooner I get her permanently settled, the better.”

“When I first heard that, my immediate reaction was to send you a letter in my capacity as the Duke of Borussia that would forbid you from making marriage contracts of any kind for any of your daughters.”

“But you’re still a minor…oh sh*t. You were a minor until I knighted you. And as I owe fealty to the Count of Ostfalen, who in turn owes fealty to you as the Duke of Borussia, approval of any and all potential marriages in my family is up to you.”

“Yeah, it is. But I’ve thought better of that letter. You can make all the arrangements for Lois and Alicia that you choose to, but I will block any attempt to attach Lana to anyone until the rebellion is over and I’ve had a proper chance to convince my parents that Lana is the bride for me. Remember, no betrothal contract is valid without my seal and signature on it.”

“You’re actually serious about making my daughter the next Queen of Alemannia.” Lord Lang looked like he was caught somewhere between disbelief and awe. My little Lana…Queen Lana. Lewis was so caught up in that idea that he failed to make the mental leap to the next generation, so Clark did it for him.

“Yes, I am…and that would also make Lana’s firstborn son, your grandson, my successor as king.” Lewis got a stupid grin that just wouldn’t go away. “King Kal-El and Queen Lana. I fully intend to make it happen somehow, someway. Just please don‘t try to take her from me first.”

“Okay…until you’ve had a chance to win over your parents, I won’t even try to set her up with a marriage. But how on Earth do you intend to…?” Lewis held his hands high in the air above his head, palms facing outward, and dipped his head. “Wait a minute, I do not want to know. Just get it done.”

“Thank you.” Clark looked down at the pristine chessboard, and slid his king pawn two spaces forward. Having succeeded at his mission for the evening, an exuberant Clark felt like playing aggressively as he launched his pieces into a wild variant of the King’s Gambit.

Lewis followed suit, sliding his black King’s pawn forward two squares also. “You do know your parents will soil themselves when you tell them you wish to marry Lana instead of some princess with a large dowry.”

“Yeah, they will. I hope they’ll give me the chance to explain, and then give Lana the chance to prove herself. I swear five minutes alone with Lana should be enough to convince anyone.”

While Clark had spent the day dancing and then talking to Harry and Lana, several hundred miles to the northwest, his sister Mara was living an idyllic life. The weather in Anglia was moderate, a welcome respite for her ladies from the heat of Alemannia, even though Mara herself didn’t notice the change.

What she did notice was her host going to some lengths to entertain her. The Anglian noble ladies that joined her every day were a treat. After her first few days at court, when the people in charge learned what Mara was like, those ladies seem to have been drawn from those with the sharpest minds and most punishing wits, because Mara thoroughly enjoyed their company.

Mara didn’t hunt for deer or boar like the men did, she didn’t like that sort of aggressive riding through sometimes dense thickets of trees, but she did like to go hawking. She had a pair of prized peregrine falcons and took every chance she had to exercise them.

At least once a week, King Richard and a modest retinue would come along and join her hunt. He had a goshawk of his own, and they would spend a few hours at it before returning to the castle.

As Richard and Mara rode side by side, Mara slowly rolled the sleeve of her dress down her arm, before tying it snugly around her wrist. Richard himself had worn a thick, very tough leather vambrace for his goshawk to perch on so it’s talons wouldn’t maul his skin. He marveled that such a delicately beautiful young woman could let her peregrines land on either bare forearm with no harm.

“I’ve known of your people’s attributes since I was small, Mara,” Richard said, “but until now, I’d never seen them in action. I have to admit to wanting to defend you as your falcons swept in to perch on your arms. I mean, I kept expecting them to mangle your arms.”

“No Kryptonians in Anglia, Richard?” Mara asked.

“No, none. Apparently your people concentrated on conquering the continents before coming out here, and then The Great Schism must have happened before the first Kryptonians could turn their attention to us.”

Evening meals turned into long banquets with varying forms of entertainers each night. A traveling acting troupe might put on a few of their best plays one night, a lutist might sing heartachingly beautiful songs of bravery and chivalrous love the next night, while a craggy, old storyteller might have the crowd spellbound the next night with his tales that were always on the edge of being too fantastic to be believed.

As for what was happening back on the distant continent, Mara knew even less than her brother did. The distance was farther, and there were far fewer travelers between the island kingdom of Anglia and Alemannia. Still, Richard had standing orders for any word of the Alemanni rebellion to be brought directly to the princess first, and then to him.

All of these little attentions took the embers of Mara’s initial interest in Richard and fanned them into a small flame. It glowed brightly and hopefully, but still was in danger of being snuffed out. And as for Richard, he was finding more to like than just Mara’s incomparable beauty. She never told him what she thought he wanted to hear, instead, she told him what she thought. When they played board games like chess or backgammon, she didn’t try to stroke his ego by allowing him to win; she tried to try to kick his ass, and did more often than not.

As the mass of men and women rode back from a hawking expedition one day, a couple of Richard’s closest confidants rode off with him at some distance from the milling throng and began to question him closely.

“What’s it like to be pursuing a woman instead of having her throw herself at your feet, Richard?” Baron Howard asked.

“I feel more like a man and less like a king. To know a woman is completely unimpressed by my titles, and yet seems to be interested anyway, is exhilarating.”

“What I want to know,” Baron Percy asked, “is what it’s like pursuing a woman who could break you in half, literally, without even breathing hard.”

“What I want to know,” Richard replied quietly, “is how a woman that strong and tough, can seem so soft, feminine, and utterly appealing…and then there’s her brains.”

While King Richard was pondering his question, Mara’s parents were involved in asking more serious questions. The six Kryptonian men who had been captured during their attempt at kidnapping the king and queen were guilty of treason, and as such, were subject to immediate execution. Jor-El and Lara, however, decided to hold onto the six men in dark prison cells deep within the granite below Mecklenberg Castle, and use them as bargaining chips.

Once the six men had all lost their solar energy to the poisonous power of the green Kryptonite and were far underground, away from any possibility of seeing the sun, there was no harm in removing the green Kryptonite from them as there was no sun available to reenergize them. Kept in common cells, the six men were guarded by nothing more than the Duke of Salzerei’s jailors as a sign of contempt for their now useless Kryptonian abilities.

Outside the castle, Dru-Zod kept his cavalry detachment on patrol to help prevent any escapes by the king and queen, who he believed had been in the lead-lined carriage. He wasn’t sure, but definitely couldn’t afford to take a chance, so, as he waited for the rest of his large army to catch up with him over the next week, Zod reviewed the terrain around the castle and made plans to detach a small part of his army to secure the approaches to the castle and keep the monarchs bottled up inside, in effect, putting the castle under siege.

Zod then spent time arranging a rudimentary supply line for the besieging troops as he waited for his scouts and spies to bring him word of the location of the loyalist army. He needed to find that army and smash it before it’s very existence encouraged more wavering nobles to support Jor-El.

Using a few of his remaining Kryptonians as scouts, and having them flying high overhead for safety, Zod quickly learned where his enemies were massing and got his reorganized army on the road. This time he’d be able to keep his army together, as the need for speed wasn’t nearly as great.

The loyalist army was commanded by another loyal duke, this one the Duke of Pannonia, Dax-Ur. He knew he only had a limited amount of time to integrate the various smaller armies into one homogenous whole, before Zod would be after him. It didn’t help matters that he had no idea where any member of the royal family was located. He figured it would help his forces to have a member of the royal family among them so they’d have someone tangible for which to fight.

Worst of all, from his perspective, was that the steward in charge of Borussia while Kal-El waited to come of age did not appear to be releasing Borussia’s rather large army to join in the royal cause. The one message he’d gotten from the steward was that his job was to preserve Borussia to the best of his ability and to not get involved in politics.

“Damned idiot,” Dax-Ur had said upon reading that message, “if he does not get involved in ‘politics,’ there won’t a duchy for Kal-El to inherit. It will have been given to someone else by the new king.”

[Nemu]

:D

Last things first... The Stewart of Borussia might be helping by not sending the army yet... Something tells me that it will be used at a later time to some more obscure plan...

Now... The Mara/Richard part was nice...

and the Lewis/Clark one... was funny and good!! Lewis was won over easily enough...

Now to see what comes with the morrow...

PPMS!!!

[Leopard1789]

that was great! PPMS

[CaptainObvious]

Nice update. A little Clark and Lord Lang plus Mara and Richard. Even news about Zod and his tactics. Personally, the line to Richard about what is it like to pursue a women who can literally "break you in half" was rather funny. Bring on the Harvest Ball!! It appears Clark really has asked for "the works"....carriage, horsemen, the driver, and footmen. That's our Clark, safety first!

[NYC300Z]

wow so much happened in the last update! Things are heating up while Clark has no other greater concerns on his mind then attending a ball.....one with which he isn't even going to be going with Lana....something needs to happen Card

PPMS!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 30

Dates

The next morning, the courier from the palace showed up with an official invitation for Clark and his guest while he was busy working on his hand-to-hand combat skills with Bruce. Along with the invitation had come an informal message from Harry telling Clark that the ambush was not the work of bandits. Though the men wore no uniforms, their armor and weapons were identical, indicating they’d all come from the same armory. That meant a noble.

As far as Clark was concerned, that likely meant the ambush had been set by the Duke of Alfaro as revenge for the beating laid upon his relative. But suspicion was not proof, and he still wanted to know whether the ambush was directed at Lana or at him.

If Lana had been the target, he shivered to think what might have happened to her in their clutches. Since the dancing master had been humiliated and then beaten, he wondered if they would want a ransom, or if they would have publicly humiliated Lana and then thoroughly beaten her as payback.

If he had been the target, he thought they would have tried to kill him, but Clark thought that unlikely as even the grand duke had thought he would just be considered a soldier who was obeying his master.

Before the courier left, Clark gave him a verbal message asking for an invitation for Sir Bruce Wayne, the Dark Knight, to attend the ball with a guest of his own. He figured the cache of having a guest with Bruce’s dark reputation would more than make up for his distinct lack of rank.

Until Bruce had his invitation in hand, Clark wasn’t about to let anyone know what was inside the thick, expensive-looking paper that had been folded over twice and sealed closed with red sealing wax and Harry’s signet ring.

By the time Clark and Bruce had cleaned up and joined the household at breakfast, everyone knew a courier had come from the palace to deliver something to Clark, instead of to Lana. They were all abuzz, wanting to know what Prince Harold could possibly want with Clark. Lana knew what it had to be, but she played ignorant, allowing Clark to keep his secret. By late afternoon, just when Clark was finishing up dancing practice with Alicia and was thinking of dinner, another courier arrived from the palace with the hoped-for invitation for Bruce.

Late that night, not long before the Lang ladies would normally head to bed, Bruce sent a note to their quarters asking for a private word with Lady Lois. Surprised and pleased, Lois walked out to meet Bruce with one of her maids in tow.

“Yes, Sir Bruce?” Lois asked.

Finding himself unaccountably nervous, Bruce used a finger to try and loosen his shirt collar which was suddenly feeling tight. Give me an identifiable enemy to fight, someone with a sword, Bruce thought, not this ephemeral pain in my gut that flares up whenever I think of Lady Lois.

Not being one to mince words, Bruce held up the opened paper, and said, “I suppose you’ve heard I received a sealed note from the prince today just before dinner.”

“So we were told. No one could figure out how a knight had attracted the attention of the prince, but everyone was dying to know what your message said.”

Wordlessly, Bruce handed over the paper and allowed Lois to read it.

Lois’ eyes grew bigger with each new line she read, until she came to the bottom and the large, hastily scrawled signature she found there. It looked to her as if Harry had dictated the document itself to a scribe, but had taken the time to scrawl an illegible signature at the bottom of the document. She could not imagine how a knight had earned such an invitation, but there was his name as plain as day.

“I would like to know if you would consent to attend the Harvest Ball as my escort.” Bruce paused a moment and then forged ahead. “I know I’m not the sort of escort to which a lady of your status is entitled, but I hope you’ll look favorably upon my request despite that handicap.”

Lois wanted to go and she knew she was starting to look on Sir Bruce with a favorable eye, but it was true that she wanted a nobleman as her escort. She wanted someone she could work on with an eye toward a satisfactory marriage. More than ever Lois was feeling her responsibility to marry well, and since it seemed Lana had Sir Clark all tied up and because they didn’t know if Sir Clark was an heir or a spare anyway, she had to let her idea of pursuing him go for now.

Still, going to the ball would give her a chance to meet available noblemen, and just getting to go should be fun. She was wondering just how well Bruce could dance, as she said, “Yes, Sir Bruce, I think I should like attending the Harvest Ball with you.”

Bruce smiled in sheer relief, as the nervous energy that had balled up in his stomach dissipated with Lois’ acceptance. Lois caught that look and thought she knew what it meant: Sir Bruce Wayne was interested in her…in that way.

That moment of recognition changed things for Lois, in ways she couldn’t even begin to say. His relieved smile was answered by a gnawing hunger in her belly to see that smile again, and to be the woman who generated that smile.

Oh God, not now, Lois thought, I can’t be falling for Sir Bruce. I just can’t! He’s a nobody! But then her small voice spoke up and pointed out how handsome he was and how he treated her not as a woman who had to be protected like a porcelain doll, but as another person who just happened to be a woman.

She still remembered the way he’d ordered his squire to give her a beating back in Roskilde Castle. At the time she had been incensed by his assumption that Clark would thrash her, but now she looked back with great fondness on his treatment of her as just another soldier. It was all she had ever wanted from a man, but she got it from a knight with a vicious reputation instead of the man she’d been trying to please her whole life.

I wonder what else I can get from him, Lois wondered, as she returned his smile with one of her own.

When Clark came in for breakfast the next morning, everyone in the entire household was excitedly talking about Lady Lois’ surprise invitation to the ball, and how handsome a couple she and Sir Bruce would make.

Everyone but Alicia that is.

Alicia moped through breakfast, spending more time playing with her food than eating it. The night before, she and Lana were dressed for bed, when Lois came charging back into their quarters with the news of her invitation to the ball. Lois had been so pleased with her sudden good fortune, that she had failed to see how every word she spoke sent her youngest sister deeper and deeper into depression.

I’m never going to get to go to a dance, Alicia pouted, heedless of the fact this was only the first dance she was old enough to attend.

Lana tried to cheer Alicia up, but the easily affected youngster wasn’t listening and missed Lana’s hints that things would be looking up for her soon. Lana finally gave up trying to get Alicia to understand that since both Clark and Bruce had received letters from the prince, then it was likely both had received invitations, too. Instead, she just held her sister close and let her vent.

Clark started off the dancing lessons that morning with a bang by bringing Bruce up to the dancing room to learn side by side with Lois. The two were fairly closely matched in size, and the significant difference in their ages seemed to help Lois more easily accept that he was going to be leading during their dances.

Clark was fairly surprised to find Bruce being self-deprecating about his dancing, but maybe that was his way of dealing with the embarrassment of not knowing what he was doing. It was clear Lois wouldn’t be spending the entire night dancing with Bruce, as there was not enough time before the Harvest Ball to teach him all of the dances on the list provided to Lord Lang.

When he spent his four hours dancing with Lana, the first words out of her mouth were about Alicia. “I see you found a way to go to the ball with Alicia anyway.”

“Yeah. I think Bruce likes Lois.”

“He what?”

“Likes Lois. You remember her, don’t you? Your sister? The obnoxious one?”

“How do you know?”

“When Bruce came back to his bedroom to go to bed last night, I took a peek through the wall from my room to his room, and he had this smile…I don’t know if I can explain it to you or not, but he looked so happy, so pleased with himself, and that’s not something I’ve seen in the time I’ve known him.”

“Okay, so that explains why Bruce asked Lois.” Lana folded her arms beneath her breasts. “So are you going to ask Alicia soon? Or are you going to let her stew all day long and wonder why she's being left behind?”

“Don’t worry, my sweet. I will ask her as soon as she arrives for her lesson. Lessons that she doesn’t really need by the way. I’m thinking of ending her lessons and spending the extra time on Lois and Bruce. They do need the time.”

“Well…I’m sure she’ll agree to whatever you want after you ask her to the ball.”

“I sure hope so.”

“She will,” Lana said with confidence. Then Lana wanted to pass along a caution. “I know who you love, so I’m not worried about you, but I believe Alicia likes you, so don’t lead her on, even accidentally. She can be fragile.”

Spending four hours with Lana always left Clark on an emotional high, and today was no different. Alicia made her way into the dancing room not long after Lana left, but she seemed to be dragging, and in fact, was in the process of telling Clark she didn’t feel like dancing today, when Clark apologized and then cut in.

“Alicia?”

“Yes, Clark?”

Clark froze for a moment, looking at Alicia’s distraught face and wanting to see the change in it as he asked her his question.

“Will you go to the Harvest Ball with me?”

Simple, direct, and completely unexpected by Alicia, who still hadn’t absorbed what Lana had tried to tell her the night before.

“Excuse me?” she asked, sounding both hopeful and disbelieving at the same time.

Clark took Alicia’s hand, enfolded it between his two hands, looked her in the eyes, and said, “Will you, Lady Alicia Lang, attend the Harvest Ball with me?”

The change that swept over Alicia’s face was immediate and absolute. From despondent and frustrated to eager and excited in a mere second. As soon as Alicia comprehended Clark’s question, she threw her arms around his chest and hugged him hard.

“I’ll take that as a ‘yes.’”

“Oh yes!” When Alicia pulled back, her eyes were shining and her smile was genuine. “Thank you. I thought I was going to be left behind on the big night to wait for my sisters. Having to wait was bad enough back home when father decreed I was too young to go, but now that I’m old enough, waiting would’ve been intolerable.”

Now that everyone had invitations to the ball, and with only a little more than two weeks left to go, there was plenty to be done. Clark had to work with Lord Lang’s tailor on proper formal attire for both himself and Bruce. The girls, of course, had to have new ball gowns for such a grand occasion, which meant another trip into Varshova for costly fabrics. The bolt of muslin Lana had used to bandage the wounds of the soldiers after the ambush was replaced at the same time, and all of the shoppers went under very heavy guard, to make sure nothing happened like the last major shopping trip. Clark even flew high overhead, far out of human sight, to scan both sides of the road ahead of the shoppers from what was now known as Lang Manor.

Clark let the dressmakers know they were allowed to use the seed pearls and thread of gold he’d bought for Lana, which hadn’t been used yet, on the dresses for Lois and Alicia. Meanwhile, he and Bruce were measured again by the tailor to be sure they hadn’t changed in shape due to their workouts. He intended to sew two very exact suits of clothing.

All this time, Clark was teaching Bruce and Lois to dance, then spent time with Lana to make sure she was ready for Harry, before spending a couple of hours every afternoon with Alicia, who really didn’t need the practice, but said she was nervous and wanted to be sure. Clark bought that and continued her lessons even though he wanted to end them. The thing was, Alicia wasn’t really nervous, she just wanted to spend more time with Clark.

Meanwhile, Bruce was so determined to do well and not embarrass Lois, and himself, that he insisted on extra practices after dinner instead of their sword training sessions. He put in an exhaustive effort and went to bed footsore every night, but the effort was worth it. By the time the day of the ball rolled around, Bruce could competently handle three-fourths of the dances on the schedule.

Finally, after what seemed to have been an eternal wait for all involved, the day of the Harvest Ball was upon them.

[Nemu]

:D
And you had to stop it there ;)

Well... Lana or Clark should have talked to Alicia regarding Clark's status (as in spoken for and not on the market) because I foresee trouble coming from that girl...

Glad to see Lana knows and trust Clark...

sooo... Next chapter is the ball?

Also I wonder if the "offended" noble will try something else since all of Lord Lang's daughters are going to be at the ball...

PPMS!!! (here and FH)

[Leopard1789]

Great update. PPMS!!

[CaptainObvious]

At last...The Ball!! I agree with Nemu that Alicia needs to know that Clark is hands off. If not, she'll be parading around on his arm all night and end up getting hurt in the end.

The whole Lois and Bruce thing is great. His nervous invite to Lois was so opposite from his tough soldier tendancies.

I wonder if Harry and Lana will have some grand entrance at the Ball? If so, that will surely twist at Clark's gut seeing her with someone else and her looking so spectacular...regardless of the understanding between he and Harry!

[LetMeGo]

Can't wait for the ball! PPMS!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 31

Dressed to the Nines

The days had been getting noticeably cooler and shorter, but the leaves on the trees were still green as the entire household helped prepare the three Lang ladies for their debut in Krakovian high society. Not only did Lois and Alicia need expensive dresses, but Bruce and Clark needed fancy clothes of their own.

To help keep up his disguise, even though he was risking his identity by going out in public, Clark had decided to explain their obvious military prowess by having them both wear the full-dress uniforms of officers in the army of the Duke of Borussia. Technically, Clark is in that army, as its commander-in-chief, but for the dance he would claim a much lower rank. With Bruce being older, he would need to claim a somewhat higher rank, which would be legal because Clark can give a position in his army to anyone he wants.

On the last day before the ball, Lord Lang had had his servants pull his carriage out and clean it from top to bottom, right down to the horses’ tack. Clark and Bruce had spent several hours polishing their boots until they gleamed like oil on steel. The boots had been dry and looking abused, but working some leather oil into the boots, bit by bit, brought back the flexibility and shine to the boots.

Finally, it was time.

Lana had to be ready early because Prince Harold had to pick her up and have them back to the palace before the first guests arrived, as he had to be there in the reception line with his family.

The maids had started on Lana by spending a couple of hours working on her hair after lunch. It went from long and straight, to being swept up to the top of the back of her head, and then allowed to tumble down her back in a combination of heavy curls and ringlets.

Next up was a lavender-scented bath. Wanting to be able to fit into her corset, Lana had eaten very little at lunch, and knew she’d be ravenously hungry by the time the banquet portion of the evening’s festivities began. The maids scrubbed every inch of her flesh to a rosy pink before drying her and then getting her into her underclothes.

Even with her slender figure and not having eaten much, Lana still had to suffer a bit as the maids laced her corset up the back. Her figure meant she didn’t require many whalebone stays in her corset, but the garment still restricted her breathing and movements quite seriously. Once Lana’s dress was pulled over her head and into place on top of several layers of underskirts, all that was left were her cosmetics. The maids went the full nine yards for this occasion, even using belladonna to dilate her pupils and make her eyes look larger and brighter.

Once ready, Lana stayed upstairs until Harry arrived in a massive gilded coach which was pulled by eight horses. Alicia and Lois swallowed hard when they saw that coach sitting in front of the manor, as they’d never seen something so grand. Or maybe they were looking at the grim looking set of guards that accompanied him.

As Harry stood inside the marble-floored entryway, Clark walked up to keep him company as they waited for Lana to make a grand entrance down the main staircase that ended right before their feet. Lord Lang had planned on joining them, but a last minute letter was keeping him in the library.

“Just another ball, eh, Harry?” Clark asked. His question was rhetorical, and both men knew it. While the girls were in for the biggest night of their lives, this was just another in a long line of social engagements for the two princes.

“So are you really going to try and get your parents to accept Lady Lana as your bride?”

Clark slowly nodded his head. “I am determined.”

“Good luck.” Harry remembered the Els from his time in Alemannia, and wasn’t especially fond of either one. “You’re going to need it.”

Just then, Lana made her appearance and all conversation between the men stopped as they watched her seem to float along the railing one floor above them. When she turned to start down the upper stairway and her entire outfit came into view, the two princes both uttered quiet ‘wows’ of admiration. Wearing her hideously expensive dress, Lana was moving much slower than usual, in an attempt at not falling and ruining such a creation.

“You lucky bastard,” Clark breathed.

“That I am,” Harry agreed, without moving his eyes from Lana. “For one night anyway. Which of the other sisters are you escorting?”

“Alicia, the younger one. Bruce is taking Lois.”

“Ah yes…the fabled Dark Knight. Will I get to meet him?”

“Besides the normal warm introduction in the reception line?” Harry rolled his eyes, as both men knew that in the reception line, you were doing good just to hear the name of the next couple coming in. Forget trying to really meet someone. “I’ll make sure of it, Harry. Remind me if I don’t.”

Lana kept her eyes on where she was walking to keep from falling, but when the stairway made a ninety degree turn to face the men who were waiting for her, she saw the twin, open-mouthed stares of two men who were unabashed by their appreciation of the female form…or at least, of her female form.

That caused an apprehensive Lana to smile widely, and her smile pushed Clark to say, “Remember. Touch Lana in a disrespectful way, and there won’t be any place you can hide from me.”

Harry’s mouth was bone dry, though whether from Lana‘s beauty or Clark’s friendly-sounding death threat, he wasn’t sure. “I’ll remember.”

Harry was dressed in the red and black full-dress uniform of his father’s elite troops, his Household Guard. A short, stiff red collar edged in black with silver scrollwork climbed halfway up his neck, and there was silver braid running across his chest in parallel lines from button to button on the double-breasted coat. Belting his coat at the waist was a black leather sword belt from which a scabbarded long sword depended. The cuffs and hem of the coat were also edged in black, which matched the color of his knee breeches and knee-high glossy black boots.

But as handsome as he looked, Lana stole the show. Her dress was blue velvet, again with the currently in fashion deep, square neckline and puffed shoulders. Though the dress didn’t have sleeves, Lana wore a pair of long white gloves that closely fit her arms and didn’t come to an end until they were well past her elbows. The waistline was just below her breasts, and the rest of the dress was allowed to drape itself naturally over Lana’s figure.

As far as Clark’s expensive accessories went, the thread of silver was stitched across the surface of the blue velvet in a pattern of diagonal lines an inch apart one way, which were then crossed by an identical set of diagonal lines going the other way. Wherever two of the diagonal lines of silver met, a diamond chip was carefully affixed to the dress, so that every time Lana moved, even just a little bit, the silver threads shimmered and the diamond chips sparkled.

Between the glorious dress, her glossy, bouncing chocolate curls, and the natural beauty of her face and figure, Lana was ready to be the belle of the ball, just as Clark had hoped.

Both men bowed to Lana as she reached the floor, and were answered by her curtsy. Clark knew it was time for him to bow out and let Harry and Lana get on with things, but as he rose from his bow, he stepped forward and said, “You look…magnificent. Absolutely gorgeous.” He started to lean in as if to give Lana a kiss, but then looked back at Harry who was, after all, her date.

“Go on, Ka…lark,” Harry said, as he caught himself just in time, “get on with it so Lady Lana and I can go.”

Clark’s eyes just about leapt from his head when Harry almost slipped up, but then he turned back to Lana and just lightly brushed his lips against her cheek as he tried to avoid mussing her makeup. “I’ll see you at the ball, Gorgeous. Maybe I’ll steal you from him long enough for a dance or two tonight.”

“Maybe…but since you won’t let me know what you’re going to be wearing,” Lana pouted, “how will I know who you are?”

Clark leaned forward and whispered in her ear. “Just look for the guy who loves you like no other. Some say it’s in the kiss, but it’s really not. With me, my eyes will let you know long before I touch you.”

As Clark stepped back from Lana and waited for her to take Harry’s arm, Harry said, quite amiably, “You two are the real thing, aren’t you?”

“Oh yes, Prince Harold,” Lana said. “I couldn’t imagine anything better.”

As the doorman opened the door and Harry led Lana to the massive gilded coach, Clark could hear Harry say, “Please, Lady Lana, call me Harold. It will look strange if we are together tonight and not on a first name basis.”

“Okay,” Lana replied, “then by all means, call me Lana.”

Clark stood in the entryway, watching through the closed door as Harry handed Lana up into the coach and then followed her inside. Not having been around a palace and its accoutrements for roughly three months now, Clark wondered silently if the coaches his family used at their summer and winter palaces looked as overly extravagant as that. He searched his memory and concluded they might actually be worse.

He then raced for his rooms to begin his preparations. By now, Bruce was done with his bath, and the servants were setting up the tub with fresh wash water in his room. The whole time he was being washed, Clark smiled as he tried to imagine Bruce submitting himself to the indignities of having servants wash you…everywhere.

Clark did manage to wrestle his clothes away from the servants, however, as he wanted some time to himself to think. It was plain Harry knew Lana was off limits. Remembering what Lana had said about Alicia, he wondered what he could do to let her know he was off limits, too. As Clark pulled on his military uniform, he looked down at the jacket and smiled. It was the uniform of an officer in his own army in Borussia, just like the ones in one of his closets back home, only it was much less ornate.

It was a green uniform coat, but that was where the similarities stopped. Instead of gold brocade twisting up his arms from his wrist to above his elbow, he had limited the tailor to a one-inch band on each cuff.

Instead of a mass of gold brocade that nearly covered his chest, the tailor had once again been held to a one-inch border along the hem, and then up the center where the two halves of the coat overlapped. And where the two halves pulled back and the wide coat lapels became evident, the lapels would normally be solid gold in color, but not for a simple lieutenant, his were solid green with a thin gold piping around the edges.

Like Harry’s coat, Clark’s had a short, stiff collar, but it was solid green with more gold piping and had a lieutenant’s rank insignia embroidered inside in gold. On top of the shoulders were two gold-edged green shoulder boards with more golden rank insignias embroidered in the middle.

And finally, to show that he was a staff officer for the Duke of Borussia, which at his rank meant he was a gofer but one with a future ahead of him, Clark had two loops of gold braid attached to his right shoulder in front, passing under his shoulder, and attached to his right shoulder in back. The uniform pants were white knee breeches and the heavily polished boots were now a glossy black.

Bruce wore the same uniform, except he had a higher rank. Clark figured Bruce’s greater age required a minimum rank of major, so his coat had two inches of gold brocade wherever Clark’s had one and his lapels, collar, and shoulder boards had a little more gold than just piping. The only things exactly alike were the two loops of gold braid around the right shoulder.

“You know, Clark, I am a knight, but my last official military rank was a captaincy in the Royal Mountaineers.”

“Well, my friend, welcome to the world of noble privilege. I can make you any rank I want in my own army, and I figure you’re too old to support a captain’s rank, so that’s why you’ve got a major’s insignia on your collar and shoulder boards.”

“When do I start getting paid what I am most obviously worth?”

“As soon as my treasurer back home tells me how much a major makes these days.” Clark cracked another smile. “You are going to have a lot of back pay coming once we get home…unless you give me some lip and I bust you down to private.”

Just before the two men left their quarters to wait in the entryway for Lois and Alicia, they strapped on their sword belts, which were white, the traditional color for a knight, and hung their scabbarded swords from them.

Clark looked down at Bruce’s elaborate Cipangan sword. He knew the blade was slightly curved with a single, razor-sharp edge, and he could see the hilt was wrapped with carefully knotted cords, but he couldn’t remember seeing Bruce wear it since they’d come here to Krakovia.

When Clark commented on that, Bruce half smiled and replied, “Oh, I wore it once.”

“When?”

“Back when you scared the sh*t out of me and got yourself attacked on the road.” Bruce felt his heart race just reliving that moment. “I knew it was a life or death situation when your guards left here looking like they were in the fire brigade.”

“You know,” Clark replied, “I still don’t feel anything for having killed those men. I keep thinking I ought to feel guilty or something, but I don’t. Maybe it’s because they either wanted to kill me or do something bad to Lana, but it bothers me that I’m not more upset about killing that many men.”

Bruce stopped Clark in the middle of the hallway and turned to face him. “The fact that you’ve taken the time to stop and think about whether or not your actions were appropriate means you’ll be okay. Believe it or not, there are times when the wholesale slaughter of your enemies is the only course of action available to you.”

Clark thought back to a few of the stories of the Dark Knight he’d heard over the years. “So…what happened in the Rouchka Pass was…necessary?”

Bruce grunted and restarted his way down the hall. “Clark, you don’t even know what really happened that day. Don’t make the mistake of judging me based on hearsay evidence.”

Once they reached the entryway, Clark and Bruce took seats on a small bench that sat just inside the door. Being men, they were used to waiting for women who were intent on looking their best. Neither man was dumb enough to complain, especially given the results. The two sisters came out together, but they came down the stairway separately, with Lois coming down first.

The dressmakers apparently knew what Lana didn’t, since the dresses the two girls wore both complimented the uniforms of their escorts very nicely. Lois wore a dress that was a warm brown in color and went nicely with Bruce’s forest green coat. Lois marched down the stairs with loads of confidence, just daring either man to find her less than attractive. Both men had stood the moment the ladies appeared, with Clark looking briefly at Lois to see how she looked before turning his gaze to Bruce to see his friend’s reaction.

Bruce seemed to be entranced. Better you than me, Clark thought, before wondering just how long it had been for Bruce to have any kind of romantic interest. In any case, his problem with Lois is the exact opposite of my problem with Lana. I have too much rank for Lana, while he doesn’t have enough for Lois.

Alicia was next, and while Lois’ brown had gone together with Bruce’s green to make an earthy combination, Alicia’s dress color went for complimentary. Purple and yellow are complimentary, as are orange and blue, and green and red. Since Clark’s coat was darker, a forest green, her dress was done in a lighter shade of red, almost a true pink.

Clark had to admit to himself that Alicia was almost as lovely as Lana, but she could’ve been more lovely than Lana and it wouldn’t have mattered, since nothing about Alicia caused him to feel that essential spark. He knew he needed to make sure she knew he was taken, but one look at her big, hopeful smile stopped any thoughts he might have had about raining on her parade now. It was her first big event; he couldn’t possibly be cruel enough to crush her feelings now. He’d just have to be careful to not encourage her during the evening and then let her know later he was with Lana.

As the men complimented their ladies on their appearance, linked arms with them, and led them out to Lord Lang’s carriage, both men checked their pockets to make sure they had their invitations on them, as they were positive they’d never get in the front door without them.

[Nemu]

:D
Clark is a wuss in regard to the ladies...

I am sorry but it would have been better to tell her now and risk the disappointment before the dance than to go to the dance and be told afterward that he is with Lana...

Just his presence there with Alicia will mislead her...

Beside that... that was good!!!

I wish I could see a picture of Lana in that dress.. I'm sure I would have the same awed reaction as both Harold and Clark..

Also... Having Lana go with the prince was risky... sure the nobles wouldn't attack their leading family but who knows...

PPMS!!!

[maitriniazngurl]

Great couple of updates...

I want some serious drama to happen. lol.

PPMS!!

[Leopard1789]

Great update

[NYC300Z]

Great job getting us ready for the ball Card. Now I wonder what kind of action will take place at the ball? Will Clark remember to introduce Harry to the Dark Knight and what will Harry think of him? Will Bruce's presence at the ball be necessary? The reason he gave Clark for wanting to go that is? Will Clark meet Chloe? Will there be a Clana dance after all?

PPMS!!!

[CaptainObvious]

Cardinal, your detailed description for the attire of the girls and guys was great! You leave nothing to the imagination...it's like we can actually see them!

Clark and Harry's exchange of words upon seeing Lana was priceless.....especially, "You lucky bastard" by Clark followed by Harry's "I am". With all the protocol, wouldn't it still seem a bit odd to Lana that Ka...lark stepped forward and eventually kissed her even knowing Clark and Harry are friends? With all that properness floating about, wouldn't Lana think Clark was still being more than bold kissing her in front of the Prince? I realize Harry said go ahead but still. It was a great moment and Harry obviously could see how those two feel about each other.

[Cardinal]

Chapter 32

The Harvest Ball

Harry’s massive coach came to a stop at a private family entrance to the palace. It was closer to where they were going. Lana somehow felt like she was in a dream of some sort as she was helped down from the coach by one of the footmen who had been standing on the back of the coach. She realized what kind of social circle she was moving in when she saw the servants around her had on finer attire than many of the guests who would have attended one of the smaller balls her father hosted back home.

After Harry followed Lana out of the coach, he led her inside. Finding they had plenty of time before he had to be in the reception line, Harry gave Lana a quick tour of the public areas of the palace. She was in awe of the paintings, tapestries, and statuary that seemed to be strewn around the hallways like they were afterthoughts, things that to Harry were just part of the everyday scenery.

When it was finally time for Harry to make an appearance, he and Lana headed for what Harry referred to as the reception room. Lana was picturing a cozy small-to-moderate sized room, like back home in Roskilde Castle, where her family greeted their guests.

Not so here.

Lana was led into a large room with a vaulted ceiling and a marble floor. As their feet clicked across the floor, Lana recognized a few of the people on the far side of the room from her previous visit, but ever the proper host, Harry started telling her who the rest of them were before they got close enough for introductions.

“Of course you remember my parents, Charles and Sophia, and my sister Chloe from the other day, but the rest of the people you see here are family members…cousins of one sort or another mostly. Father decided they were close enough to not be made to wait in line with everyone else.”

Lana secretly marveled at knowing someone who could so blithely toss off the names of such powerful people without even worrying about using their titles. She had to remember it wasn’t just Charles, Sophia, and Chloe, but Grand Duke Charles, Grand Duchess Sophia, and Princess Chloe. Can’t go around insulting people. Definitely not the way to represent the House of Lang.

The grand duke saw his son and Lana just before they reached his side. As he and his family turned to greet them, they saw Lana curtsy low and hold it, while his son bowed from the waist at a forty-five degree angle.

“Please rise,” Charles said.

As they did, Harry made to introduce the new and non-mourning Lady Lana. “Father, Mother, Chloe, I take great pride in introducing my companion for the evening. You all saw her in the throne room a few weeks ago, but now is the time for you to meet the real Lady Lana Lang.

“Lana, this is my father, Grand Duke Charles, my mother, Grand Duchess Sophia, and my sister, Princess Chloe.”

“That’s Crown Princess Chloe to you, Harold,” Chloe said with a smile. Chloe looked at Lana, and said, “Harold just doesn’t like to be reminded that I’m the heir.” Chloe looked Lana over, and said, “You really are beautiful, Lady Lana, and combining your beauty with that stunning dress will make Harold have to fight off half the men in the palace just so he can dance with you.”

“Thank you, your Highness. You’re too kind,” Lana said, blushing furiously at the compliment.

“No, I’m not, just ask Harold.” Harold nodded in support of what his sister said. “I don’t believe in sucking up to people because it’s a form of lying. Luckily, I’m in a position where I don’t have to do too many things I don’t wish to do.”

Charles looked at his daughter in a manner that told her her time for speaking was over. “I just wanted to say how much brighter and more beautiful you are today, Lady Lana. And considering how I thought you looked in your rather severe black outfit, that’s saying something.”

“You really are lovely, my dear,” Grand Duchess Sophia said. Her voice was quiet but clear, as if she knew any time she chose to speak, people would be straining to hear every word. The grand duchess had an elegance about her that Lana admired and very much wished she could emulate. There’s a woman who will catch the eye of everyone in the room without having to wear a bejeweled dress, Lana thought, and she has such a commanding presence.

“Thank you, your Majesties,” Lana said, before Harry took her to be introduced to his cousins. He knew she’d need someone familiar to stay with until the reception line was through, or until her sisters and their escorts found her.

The reception line was already well-formed and already moving into the reception room by the time the Lang carriage, it’s team of four horses, and a heavy escort comprised of Clark’s ten guards and an equal number from Lord Lang, arrived.

The carriage traveled up to the palace, with the encroaching darkness being held off by large torches spaced intermittently along the sides of the winding cobblestone road. The straight, wide avenue through the palace’s parkland was similarly lit, making trees that were benign by day look like craggy monsters at night.

They finally reached Slonce Palace and waited in line for half a dozen other carriages and coaches to disgorge their elegantly attired passengers, before it was time for Lois, Alicia, Bruce, and Clark to alight from their carriage.

More torches lit the perimeter of the palace, making the broad steps of the formal entrance quite bright enough for foot traffic. Bruce offered his arm to Lois, and the two began to ascend the steps. Clark and Alicia both stood still for a second, watching their elders go.

Clark half turned to Alicia, and asked, “Do you think…?”

“My sister and your mentor?” Alicia cocked her head to one side. “Maybe. But not unless he becomes a man of substance.” Then she eyed Clark out of the corner of her eye. “Or unless Lana or I marry one first.”

“It could happen.” Clark said, as he offered Alicia his arm. She took it and they ascended the steps, just as the next carriage rolled up behind them.

Both men showed their invitations at the door, and each couple was admitted as if they were long time friends of the ruling Ambrecht family. To the servants, the only thing that mattered was that sheet of paper. Bruce had felt like some kind of fraud while climbing the steps, and had half expected, even until the last second, to be booted out of the ball as an interloper.

Bruce and Lois waited just inside the main doors for Clark and Alicia. When the youngsters came in, Bruce noted how at home Clark looked. He knew Clark had never been here in his life before this moment, and yet there were no nerves apparent as he looked over the entrance way. Of course, Bruce thought, I have to remember I met him in a palace much larger than this one, and that was the place he called home.

Lois looked at her little sister. She saw how Alicia’s eyes were moving from side to side, trying to drink in all the sights of her first night out as an acknowledged adult. Lana and I have always known Alicia would shine once given the chance, Lois thought. Then, eyeing the way Alicia looked up at Clark and tightened her hold on his arm, she hoped Alicia didn’t have designs on Clark, because it had been increasingly clear over the past few days just how close Clark and Lana were becoming. And in any case, Lois added, we still don’t know if he’s marriage material or not.

The two couples walked down the hallway, following the lights and sounds to locate the reception room. What they found was a lengthy line of waiting guests which was slowly disappearing into a room on the left side of the wide hallway, halfway to the next corner.

“Looks like someone inside is in a hurry,” Clark said.

“How can you tell?” Bruce asked. “It looks like this line couldn’t move any slower.”

Both women agreed with Clark, but stayed silent to see what each man would say. “I’ve been in a number of these lines before, Bruce, and it’s obvious the grand duke isn’t allowing people to stop and chat as he greets them. That sets the tone for the rest of his family, resulting in a decently fast line.”

“Huh.” If this is a quick moving line, Bruce thought, may I never get stuck in a slow moving line at one of these things. I’d lose my mind.

It turned out that the line ended at the door. Immediately inside was a man whose job it was to collect the invitations, a last security provision against someone sneaking in. The next man asked the names of both people in the couple and then loudly and clearly announced them to the grand duke and his family, once the last couple had cleared the line.

“Sir Bruce Wayne and Lady Lois Lang!” The man had a voice made for this job. It made Bruce feel somewhat more important just to be announced that way, as if he really belonged here. Having seen the couple before them, Bruce knew to let Lois go first, which is what he would have done if he had had to guess.

Lois wasn’t too comfortable but relied on her long-ago training to see her through. When Bruce made it to the grand duke, the older man stopped him and asked, “Sir Bruce Wayne. Why do I know that name?”

Bruce wasn’t sure if he was supposed to answer, but was saved from having to guess when an aide stepped up and whispered into the grand duke’s ear.

“Oh yes. The young knight who single-handedly cut down an entire gang of smugglers in the mountains all those years ago.” The grand duke looked Bruce over again. “Not so young now, but his hands have the callouses of a swordsman, and that sword at his side…I haven’t seen a Cipangan sword in more years than I’d care to count.”

“I’d offer to show it to you, your Grace,” Bruce eyed the lethal-looking guards standing behind the grand duke, “but I suspect your men wouldn’t like that.”

“I suppose you’re right. Move along now.”

Bruce continued on. The grand duchess greeted him with as much warmth as if he was a piece of furniture. Chloe enjoyed his obvious rugged handsomeness, and Harold looked at him admiringly, hoping to speak with him in depth later.

Next up were Alicia and Clark. She floated down the line, handling her introductions with aplomb. Clark was right behind her.

“Sir Clark of Kent. Another Alemanni knight…whose name claims he's from Anglia.” Curious, the grand duke just had to ask. “What did you do to earn an invitation? Sir Bruce is at least someone of whom I’ve heard.”

“I did nothing, your Grace, except become friends with your son during his year in Alemannia.”

“Ah. Good.”

Clark took that as a dismissal and moved down the line. While Clark was being greeted by the Harry’s mother, Chloe got her first good look at him and felt her eyes just about bug out of her head. Whoever this knight was, he was more gorgeous than anything out of her best dreams. She’d heard him say he was Harold’s friend, and that meant she was definitely going to get a more personal introduction later, if she had to twist Harold’s ear to do it.

Chloe flashed her most brilliant smile at the handsome knight and put as much warmth into her greeting as she could. She wasn’t sure how he was reacting until he caught sight of her cleavage. She saw his eyes open wide then, and was beginning to think he was just like any other male, when he said, “That is a rather remarkable necklace, your Highness.”

“Thank you, Sir Clark,” Chloe said as she looked down at her necklace and fiddled with it. The move made the emeralds glitter in the light, throwing little green sparks everywhere. Moving the necklace around also had the intended side effect of getting Clark to look back down at her décolletage and the creamy expanse of skin just above it. “The necklace was a gift from an admirer. A little bit extravagant, but much appreciated nonetheless.”

Clark suddenly felt a knot form in his stomach as he realized it was very possible for him to be forced to marry this woman for the sake of the kingdom, no matter what he wanted. Wanting to get their relationship off on the right foot, just in case, he tried to force some warmth into his voice, as he said, “It is beautiful, your Highness, but not nearly as beautiful as you.”

And Clark readily admitted she was beautiful. With her long blonde hair, green eyes, vibrant smile, and curvaceous figure, she was beautiful enough for most any man. Well, any man that hadn’t already fallen in love with Lana Lang. After Lana, all other women just fade into the background.

Chloe smiled widely and Clark moved on to Harry, who this time was careful to use the correct name. “Hi, Clark.”

Clark grinned, as Harry beamed after getting it right. “Hi, yourself, Harry.” He looked around theatrically, and then added, “Nice place you’ve got here.”

“Thanks.” Harry almost responded by saying it was nice but nothing like Clark’s residences back in Alemannia, but then he realized that would be as dangerous as calling him Kal.

Once Clark was done with Harry, he reconnected with Alicia and asked her if she would like a drink while they waited for everyone to file into the room.

“Yes. I’d love that.”

“Stay here then. I’ll fight my way through the crowd and be right back with your drink.”

Alicia stood with Lois and Bruce, just drinking in the sights and sounds of her first ball. She’d heard stories, read books, and dreamed about this night for so long, that she almost couldn’t believe it was finally here. And then there was her escort. Handsome, strong, kind…in the back of her mind, she knew Lana was interested in him, at least a little bit, but she refused to admit the possibility of anything more. This night was her night, and Clark was her man, and nothing was going to change that.”

[Nemu]

:D

At least the girl isn't completely oblivious to the Clana...

As for Chloe's comment of Harold having to fight the guys off Lana... I think Clark will do his share in the background...

Well... While I am not surprised by Chloe's reaction to Clark.. I hoped it would be different... And after 1 clana dance I hope their love will shine enough for those really looking at them that she will back down...

now to see what comes next at the ball...

PPMS!!!

[LetMeGo]

So the anticipation continues to build… the night promises it’s fair share of disappointments as well as the possibility of romance. And who knows what other surprises you have up your sleeve.

I, for one, can’t wait to find out! PPMS!

[maitriniazngurl]

Great update!

I can't wait for the dance. Chloe seems to be in control of her brother. I hope to see some really dramatic moments b/t the attendees and a nice clana dance.

PPMS!!

[Leopard1789]

Great update, im getting the feeling that alica is goin to be very upset soon, plez let her down easy.

[shortcircuit85]

Wow! This is going to be fun! Alicia thinks she has a chance, Chloe was very interested, and if the Duke is right Clark is going to have some serious competition for Lana's time.

With all this going down, we still don't know who the ambush was for, and if it was for Lana, then they might try something at the Ball?

Can't wait for more.

Thanks,

[NYC300Z]

Great descriptions of everything and way to set the tone for the Harvest Ball! I see so many things that could cause problems with Clark and Lana in this chapter.....I wonder how it will unfold...please don't keep me in suspense too much longer!!

PPMS!!

[CaptainObvious]

Why do I get the feeling that Chloe and Alicia will be fighting over filling Clark's dance card and the men will be drueling over Lana from all corners of the room, while Harry is simply trying to be respectful of Lana so not to tick-off his friend, all the while, Clark and Lana are catching glimpses of each other all night from across the room simply trying to connect on the dance floor. I sure hope they get at least one dance than everyone will see and feel what Clana is feeling.

[clana-lives-on]

ooo..
alicia is not going to be happy when she finds out about clark and lana..

[Cardinal]

Chapter 33

Introductions

Clark had no idea how well Alicia handled alcohol, but he was sure he didn’t want to find out tonight. As her escort, he was determined to make her big night as enjoyable as he could, and one way of assuring that was making sure she didn’t get drunk and make a fool of herself, so he looked for something safe for her to drink. The safest drink Clark could find was a goblet of well-watered wine.

Clark got one for each of them, even though booze didn’t affect him, so she wouldn’t feel like he was treating her like a little kid. Knowing the way these kinds of things tended to go, he figured they were likely to have a different wine with every course of the meal, so she could still get drunk, especially if she didn’t eat much. Weaving his way through the crowd on his way back to the tight knot of his friends, Clark took advantage of his height and looked around in an attempt at locating Lana.

It didn’t take him long.

Clark had every detail of Lana’s appearance etched into his mind. The first thing he saw were bouncing, chocolate curls. That drew his attention long enough for him to catch a brief glimpse of sumptuous blue velvet crisscrossed with silver and studded with diamonds, before she was swallowed up again by the crowd.

All he could tell from his brief look was that she was surrounded by a small crowd of people. He hoped she was being received with kindness, but knew any number of the women here might see her as a threat if they thought she was a serious candidate to be Harry’s wife. That could cause anything from cattiness to outright hatred. He thought Harry was smart enough to have made provisions to protect Lana from that kind of behavior, but he couldn’t be positive. Clark was sure Lana could handle a few mean-spirited women, he just didn’t want her to have to.

Making it back to Alicia and Lois, Clark allowed his date to choose her goblet and then took a sip of his before asking where Bruce had gone.

“He’s getting drinks for us,” Lois said with a smirk. “I can tell he’s new, or at least rusty, when it comes to gentlemanly behavior, but he is trying.”

Alicia was too excited to notice the watered down wine, and she only sipped enough to wet her mouth anyway. They waited for Bruce, who came back with full-strength wine for himself and Lois. He figured she could handle the wine, and would likely stomp on his foot if he brought back the other stuff.

Lois thanked Bruce for her wine and noticed immediately that the grand duke was not pouring the cheap stuff tonight. Bruce didn’t notice, nor did he really care; he preferred ale or porter to any wine at any time.

Looking to make conversation, and knowing what the rank insignia on Bruce and Clark’s uniforms meant, Lois asked them for the name of the military unit of which they were supposed to be a part.

“The Duke of Borussia’s army, Lois, hence the green and gold,” Bruce said. “We’re here on half pay while Clark gains some seasoning. But since he’s got his knighthood, which makes him an adult and makes his new rank official, we may be heading home sooner than anticipated.”

Clark raised an eyebrow at that, mainly because they hadn’t discussed the possibility of going home yet. The idea had some merit though. Right now his lands and army were under the administrative control of his steward, and would remain so until he returned to his capital to announce he’d reached his majority a little ahead of schedule.

Bruce’s statement that he and Clark were on half pay was all Lois needed to hear. Having wanted to be a soldier most of her life, she understood the concept, and it gave Bruce and Clark perfect cover. With Lois anyway.

Half pay meant Clark and Bruce were supposedly giving half their pay as officers in the duke’s army to other officers, who didn’t have positions of their own, who would perform their duties until they returned to reclaim their positions. It was a time-honored happening in the various military units all across Alemannia, and the two men thought nothing of it.

“I wish I knew a few people here besides Harry,” Clark said, as he looked around, hoping to find someone he knew to whom he could introduce his friends. The four Alemanni subjects felt like a lonely island in the midst of a sea of Krakovians. That was, until a distinguished elderly couple made their way through the crowd to make their acquaintances.

The girls recognized the Count and Countess of Ellsinore from the brief stopover they’d made at the ambassador’s residence on their way back home from their previous visit to the palace. They worked together to turn their escorts toward the ambassador and his wife, and then waited for either the count or the countess to speak.

“Lady Lois, Lady Alicia,” Lord Pierzynski said, acknowledging the people he already knew. “You ladies look lovely tonight.”

“Always flirting with the young women, Eduard,” his wife Constance said. Her voice was light though, telling all who heard she did not fear a roving eye. “What ever am I to do with you?”

“Stay married to me?”

“As if I’d ever leave you.”

Lady Pierzynski eyed the two officers who were escorting the Lang girls and wondered how they could have possibly gotten invitations to this event without first going through her husband. “Would you ladies be so kind as to introduce us to your handsome escorts?”

“Yes of course, Countess. Right away,” Lois said. Being eldest, she went first. “Count and Countess of Ellsinore, this is Sir Bruce Wayne, who is currently a major in the Borussian army.”

Everyone in their little group clearly heard the countess hiss when she heard Bruce’s name. Bruce was used to that sort of reaction, and had long since tired of trying to explain what had happened in Rouchka Pass.

“The Dark Knight,” Lord Pierzynski said. He knew, far better than his wife did, that rough men were needed to defend Alemannia.

“Yes, your Lordship. So I am called.”

“You don’t flinch from that name.”

“No. I can’t stop people from using it, so, instead, I’ve embraced it. I find it gives me an advantage over most people I meet.” He chuckled and glanced at the countess. “They start backing up as soon as they hear my name.”

Lord Pierzynski turned to Clark. “And who is this young man?”

“My escort is Sir Clark of Kent, and he is a lieutenant in the Borussian army.” Alicia sounded as proud of Clark as she would be if she was his mother.

Lord Pierzynski’s eyes opened wide as he looked at the young man who was reputed to have single-handedly stopped a rather vicious attack on Lord Lang’s carriage. He didn’t say anything, knowing without being told that here was not the place to ask any questions, but he knew without a doubt this knight was not named Clark of Kent.

Anyone who could butcher twenty-four soldiers in a second or two is obviously a Kryptonian and has a family name like Ur, Zod, or El. That last family name stuck in the count’s mind. The king has a son whom I have not seen in five years. Rumors from home say Kal-El has disappeared. Could he have reappeared here? He looks to be the right age.

“So…you are from Kent, Sir Clark?” Lord Pierzynski asked.

“No, my Lord, it’s just a cover. You’ll understand that no one can know who I truly am in these troubled times.”

“To be sure.” Hearing Clark’s voice told Lord Pierzynski something that no one else in attendance would be likely to notice: whoever this ‘Sir Clark’ really was, he spoke with the accent of someone who’d spent a lot of time in or near the capital. “Should you require my assistance at any time during your stay, don’t hesitate to come by the residence. Your lovely ladies can tell you the way.”

As the count and countess drifted off, the grand duke and duchess were about to lead the way into the State Dining Room for the dinner. Princess Chloe was lined up behind them with a tall, handsome young lord at her side, and right behind them was Prince Harold, with Lady Lana Lang at his side.

The rest of the couples lined up behind the ducal family, in no particular order, and followed them to the door of the dining room. Once there, things became a bit complicated.

The dining room, which was floored with polished wood that gleamed in the candlelight, had rich red fabric covering the walls, and three giant gold and crystal chandeliers blazing away overhead, was lined with two immensely long tables that ran the length of the room. Places were set on both sides of each table, leaving enough room in between them for the servants to rush food in and empty plates and bowls out.

Seating for this meal was not a matter of walking in with your escort and finding a name card. This was to be different. Each couple gave their names at the door and a senior servant looked down a list, finding a seat location for both people, each of whom followed a servant to his or her seat. All of the couples were split up, mostly to promote meeting new people and so that many a raconteur’s old stories would find a new audience.

Most of the nobles were seated by the time the four Alemanni reached the door. Bruce was taken to the far end of the table on the left, while Lois was taken to the near end of the same table. Clark could see Alicia tighten up a bit at the idea of being abandoned by the few people she knew, but he just winked at her and said, “You’ve been dreaming of this since you knew what a ball was, Alicia. Relax. Have fun. This is what you’ve waited for.”

Then it was their turn. Alicia was led to a spot at the left hand table near the middle, not too far from where the grand duke was stationed, and Clark was taken to the far end of the right hand table. A quick look around showed him the grand duke and his wife were each stationed at mid-table, with her at Clark’s table and the grand duke at the other one.

Chloe, Harry, and their two escorts were each seated at one end of one of the tables. Chloe was at the end of Clark’s table, sitting right next to him, while Lana was at the same end of the other table. Since he was on the outside of his table, Lana and Clark were fifteen feet away and could clearly see each other.

The meal was long, the food was delicious, and Princess Chloe only ran her toe up the length of Clark’s booted calf three times, all while keeping her conversation bland. Clark was surprised by the princess’ blatant come-on, but he’d dealt with worse, like on his fourteenth birthday when Lady Elizabeth Rosenthal had snuck into his bed, hoping to make the young prince a man.

Gorgeous, blonde, blue-eyed, the twenty-two-year-old mother of four, and the wife of the Duke of Stettinger, Lady Elizabeth had expected to teach a nervous teenager how to please a woman, but instead had been sent away. In no hurry to leave, despite her dismissal, Lady Elizabeth had made getting dressed seem twice as sexual as most women getting undressed, but Clark had found himself pretending she was of no interest to him so she wouldn’t come back.

That had started some ‘Kal is gay’ rumors, which were immediately followed by counterclaims from women who claimed he had slept with them. Those confusing claims had taken weeks to quash, as Clark couldn’t state in public that he’d never had sex yet, since that would only serve to boost the claims of those who thought he was gay.

Compared to that hullaballo, a little footsie with a comparatively plain princess was easy to deal with.

The dessert course was over soon enough, and the grand duke and his family led the way into the Grand Ballroom. Matching up partners was easy as the majordomo called out couples in strict order of rank once the grand duke and family had left. Once a called out couple was on their way to the door, the next couple was called, and so on. Bruce and Lois were called just before Clark and Alicia, and thus the two couples entered the parquet-floored ballroom together.

Everyone was on the periphery of the dance floor, as Grand Duke Charles and his wife Sophia took position, with Princess Chloe and her man on one side, and Prince Harold and Lady Lana on the other. Those three couples started off the dance, and Clark watched with particular pride as Lana glided over the dance floor in Harry’s arms, making nary a misstep.

That first dance was a short one, in deference to the grand duke’s well-known dislike for dancing, and the end of that dance opened up the floor to all. Bruce had memorized the list they’d received from the grand duke to know which dances he knew adequately, and which ones he’d be better off sitting out. Both men turned to their ladies and asked if they’d like to dance. Receiving pleased assents, the men walked their ladies onto the floor and waited for the music from the small ensemble which was stationed in a balcony overhead.

“This is going to be so different dancing to actual music, instead of having you call out the beat, Clark.”

“Yeah. You’re ready though. The music will just make it more fun.”

Clark and Alicia floated effortlessly through the first handful of dances. Just as Clark had said not too long ago, Alicia hadn’t needed much of a refresher. While Clark was concentrating on Alicia, he was keeping one ear out for what Lana was doing. He desperately wanted a dance or two with her, but wasn’t sure how he was going to manage to get away from Alicia without hurting her feelings…and as her escort, he owed it to her to stay with her.

Help for him came from an unexpected quarter, as someone who wanted a more personal meeting with Clark, sent her younger brother to make it happen.

[Nemu]

:D
Stupid Chloe... man she sounded like a depraved woman there... playing footsies...

And now Clark needs to meet up with her... hmm...

And so the ambassador has a pretty good idea who Clark really is...

Well... nice chapter... Alicia is a ball and chain... poor Clark...

PPMS!!! (here and FH)

[NYC300Z]

Well now Clark has to go and meet Chloe! I wonder if Harry will introduce him as Clark or Kal?
Will Clark be able to steal a few dances with Lana after the introductions? I can't wait for some more Clana!

PPMS!!

[Leopard1789]

Great update, PPMS!!!

[CaptainObvious]

Interesting dinner tradition by splitting up the couples when seated. It figures Clark would end up by Chloe with her footsie attack. It surely didn't phase him.

So does Lord Pierzynski only suspects Clark is more than he says he is, right? The Lord definately knows something is up about him.

Let's hope Clark and Lana bump into each other at the ball soon! Poor Alicia, she doesn't know what's coming.

[Cardinal]

Chapter 34

Tradition

Lana’s party started off rather smoothly. While the grand duke and his family were in line receiving their guests, she was chatting pleasantly with Harry’s cousins. They’d all heard how the match had been made, and were curious to know why she’d worn black to her formal introduction. She was careful in choosing what to tell them. She let them know it was a result of her and her father having a disagreement over the young man she was seeing, but she didn’t let them know who it was.

After that, a steady stream of young nobles came over to pay their respects to Harry’s cousins. Lana was introduced to all of them, with a number of the males choosing to stay around and make Lady Lana’s acquaintance. After all, no one truly expected Harry to marry the girl, but an attractive noblewoman such as Lana might be just the right woman for someone of lesser stature.

When Harry finally made his way through the crowd to claim Lana’s hand and lead her out onto the dance floor, he saw the small crowd around her and shook his head. “I’m sorry you had to be subjected to that.”

“Oh, don’t be, Harold, everyone was delightful. Your cousins were very helpful, making sure I was properly introduced to everyone who came by. I hope I get a chance to thank them for their support later.”

“Good, I’m glad things worked out. I’ll see to it that you get your chance to thank them later.”

As they danced the ceremonial first dance, she felt like a princess from one of the books Alicia always seemed to fancy. It felt like everyone’s eyes were on her, and she thought the dress she was wearing might actually make that true. She couldn’t ever remember looking so beautiful in her life. Still, there was one thing missing: Clark. As nice as Harry had been, the one thing that would’ve made this moment better, would’ve been to share it with Clark.

The strange thing was: she could feel Clark’s eyes on her like a touch as she danced that first dance. She didn’t have time to search for him, as her eyes were fixed on Harry, but she would have sworn she could reach out and point right to Clark. She tried to sneak a peek in his direction once the short dance was over, but the way was blocked by the other couples making their way onto the dance floor.

Lana danced the next two full-length dances with Harry, before one of the young men she’d been introduced to not so long ago, in this case the Count of Besancon’s son, Lord Michael Badeau. Harry looked at Lana, to see if she wanted to dance with the young man, and when she showed no objection, Harry allowed Michael to escort her to the dance floor.

Michael was a good dancer and a better gentleman, and the two dances she shared with him were wonderful. Lana took a break after that, but soon she and Harry were back on the dance floor for two more, before Harry received a folded note from a servant. The note was read quickly, and caused Harry to grimace slightly before asking Lana if she minded spending some time with her younger sister.

Lana didn’t mind at all, especially since it meant she’d get a chance to see Clark. He hadn’t let her know what he was going to be wearing, so she was more than slightly curious to see what he had on. She couldn’t imagine him looking anything less than gorgeous, but she wanted to see him for herself.

Lana and Harry spotted Clark and Alicia and were almost up to them before Alicia spotted them in return and nudged Clark. Lana loved the helpless smile that spread across Clark’s face as soon as he looked up. She also loved how he looked in his stiff-collared coat of green and gold, his white knee-breeches, and glossy black boots. The outfit looked martial, especially once she saw the sword belted at his side, but she couldn’t manage to place what unit it belonged to. Maybe Lois can tell me, but I’ll give Clark the chance to tell me first. He shouldn’t mind, now that I’ve seen his uniform.

Clark had Alicia on his arm as they headed for some refreshment before taking a seat, when Alicia spotted Harry and Lana and gave Clark the nudge to alert him. He looked where she was indicating and couldn’t help the smile that spread across his face upon seeing Lana.

Alicia didn’t notice it, however, as she was focused on Harry. She knew enough to know Harry wasn’t going to be the next grand duke, not unless his sister died, but she assumed he’d still play an important role under Krakovia’s next ruler. It was something for her to think about if he ever became available.

Clark, on the other hand, was so focused on Lana, as she and Harry wove their way through the crowd, that Harry could have been Dru-Zod himself and not drawn a second glance.

With each bounce and twist of Lana’s dress, the diamonds sparkled and the silver shimmered, but neither could hope to compete with the gleam in her eyes or the glow of her skin as she came to a stop just in front of him.

“Hi, Clark!” Lana said.

Lana’s smile was nothing short of electric; it let Clark know she had been truly enjoying herself so far. “Hi, Lana.” He tilted his head toward his host. “Hi, Harry. What brings you over here? I thought you’d either be schmoozing with the Krakovian elite, or dancing with Lana.”

Harry and Alicia had already exchanged greetings, when Harry said, “Actually, Clark, I’m here to take your escort off your hands.”

Clark raised an eyebrow at that. “Isn’t one Lang woman enough for you?”

“There is no such thing as ‘too many beautiful women,’ Clark. You should be old enough to know that by now.”

“I don’t know about that, Harry. What I do know, however, is that one woman can be more than enough, if you choose wisely.”

Clark was talking to Harry when he said that, but his eyes were locked on Lana the whole time. She dipped her head and blushed as she did so, but Clark saw the smile that crept across her face. He meant what he said: he had Lana now, he didn’t need anyone else. Whether his parents saw it the same way was another matter entirely.

“Seriously, Harry, what’s up?” Clark asked.

“I wasn’t kidding about coming over here to take Lady Alicia. I have the ability to show her around and introduce her to any number of noble families. You both know the benefits of that, and while she’s making the rounds with Lana and me, you have an appointment to keep.”

“I do? Where? Who with?”

Harry pointed to a narrow door that was guarded by two hulking soldiers. “Through there. The guards know to expect you.” Harry followed Clark just long enough to get away from the women. “Clark? Tell her the truth about you. Whatever your intentions are with Lana, they may not happen. You may end up marrying my sister despite what you want. Don’t start off your relationship by making her look like a fool.”

Clark nodded thoughtfully before turning and making his way to the guarded door. The guards didn’t even flinch as Clark walked by, but as soon as he passed through the door, they crossed their wicked looking halberds across the doorway.

The door Clark walked through led into a darkened hallway. One room halfway down the hall was well lit, making it plain to Clark where he had to go. As he stepped into the puddle of light, Clark turned and looked inside. As expected, Princess Chloe was waiting for him, and her cleavage was much more visible than it had been during the meal. It took him a second to realize that was because she’d taken off the necklace he’d bought for her. Clark stood still and quiet, waiting to be recognized. It wasn’t long before Chloe looked up and her gave him a small smile that barely bent her lips.

“Come in, and close the door behind you, please. No one will be allowed to approach us. Here we will be free to talk. Only my parents can get past those guards, and they‘ve likely gone to bed by now.”

Not sure what was going on, but damn sure it wasn’t a seduction, Clark shut the door and approached the princess. When Clark came to a stop several feet away from Chloe, she closed the distance, grabbed his green coat by the lapels, and pulled him down for a kiss. Despite the kiss, Clark was still sure Chloe didn’t want him that way, at least not now, but he had been sure she had been interested during the meal.

“What was that for, your Highness?”

Chloe casually licked her lips as she looked up at Clark. “I just wanted to see what kissing a prince would taste like.”

Clark’s eyes widened and his face paled. “A prince? What do you mean?”

“Come on now, you know exactly what I mean. You’re Kal-El, Crown Prince of Alemannia and Duke of Borussia.” She eyed his uniform coat. “Wearing your own colors was risky, though you are entitled to a lot more brocade on your coat and a higher insignia of rank.”

Deciding that he’d better take Harry’s advice, Clark closed his eyes, drew a deep breath, and when he opened them again, was back to his Kal-El persona. More arrogant, more commanding, stronger. Even though his size hadn’t changed, he seemed to take up more space. Chloe seemed to notice, as she took a step back before he spoke.

“I am Kal-El. How did you know?”

“I didn’t until after the dance started. During the meal, I was content to think of taking you into my bed for a night or two. But not now, not with you being…you.”

Kal-El nearly choked, as he couldn’t imagine a noblewoman taking such a risk, especially one who had the succession of her grand duchy to worry about. “You’d risk becoming pregnant with a bastard just to have some fun? Someone in your position?”

“Quit the sermonizing, it’s not becoming.” Chloe waved Kal-El off. “A pregnancy is no risk, not for me anyway. We have a Kryptonian or two here in the palace. One has a spell that prevents pregnancy…a birth control spell, if you will. Once I get married and have to come up with as many heirs as possible, the spell will be removed and I will be stuck with one lover for the rest of my life.

“Oh, and as for how I knew who you were, Harold told me a lot about you after he returned from his year in Alemannia. One thing that stood out was that he had gotten along with you quite well, even to the point of earning a nickname, a name of which only you made use. Back in the reception line, I heard you call him ‘Harry.’ I should have recognized the name instantly, but was too scatterbrained from having to deal with so many people at once.”

“My mistake then.” Kal-El grimaced. “I guess I’ll have to stop calling him Harry. Plain old Harold will have to do.” He slapped himself on the thigh in irritation. “Damn, that was a stupid thing to do.”

“Mmmm…yeah, you could have done better.”

After an uncomfortable silence, Kal-El asked, “So…what do we do now?”

Chloe gestured toward a comfortable looking stuffed chair, as she sat in one of her own. Kal-El waited for her to sit before sitting himself. He then waited quietly, under an intense look from Chloe, who tapped one arm of her chair with her manicured nails for quite a while before finally speaking.

“Not going to beg me to keep your secret, huh?”

“What’s the point? Either you will or you won’t. You don’t know me well enough to want to do a favor for me, and it’s not important enough to me for me to leave here owing you anything.”

“Ooh, I like a strong man.” Chloe studied Clark some more. “You’re not too keen on the idea of marrying me, are you?”

“Not really,” Clark admitted. “If half of what Harry, excuse me, Harold, says about you is true, then you’d be a good queen…”

“Same here. You’d be a pretty good Prince Consort here in Krakovia.”

“…but the discussions over where we’d live, and how we’d integrate our laws would be tough, with some of them maybe never getting resolved.”

“Until our child takes the throne,” Chloe said. “Then she’d have to make the decisions about all of that.”

“He,” Clark said, “definitely a he.”

Chloe shook her head in disbelief. “I can’t believe your father’s kingdom still has that idiotic law on the books.”

“What can I say? If we keep going the way we are, we waste the talents of half of our nobility, but if we switch to your way of succession, there’d be a revolution. Blood in the streets.”

“You already have a revolution, Kal-El.”

“Nah. What’s going on now is nothing, absolutely nothing, compared to what would happen in Alemannia if my father announced that from this day forth, the oldest child inherits all lands and titles upon the death of the current title holder.

“Older sisters would be murdered by younger brothers who had been counting on being the next Baron, Count, Duke, etcetera. Older sisters might find champions who would murder younger brothers to protect them from having their new positions usurped. And who knows how many lords would gather their military might and march on the capital to demand a rollback of that decree? Not I.”

“So, Harold was right. It’s not just an outmoded tradition in your kingdom, women actually aren’t accorded the same level of respect as men.”

“No, they aren’t. A woman has to earn what virtually any man of rank gets just for being a man.” Clark shrugged his shoulders. “I assume that comes from men being the ones who fight and die on the battlefield.”

“Yet women fight their battles in the birthing beds. How many women die on those battlefields in the struggle to give their lords one more child?”

“Exactly.” Clark’s face was stony as he faced up to one of his society’s greatest failings. “And yet the troubadours write great songs about the men who try their hardest to kill each other, while the women who do naught but attempt to bring life, die unknown and unwept by any except those closest to them.

“We are not, I think, a loveable people,” Kal-El mused. “Changing opinions will take a mighty example. I wonder that any woman would agree to marry me and take on the challenge.”

“Not me, Kal-El. Not unless my parents require it. I think only an Alemanni woman would be up to the task, since she’s already stuck in your system.”

“I think I have just the woman in mind. But what can she possibly do to change the minds of so many hidebound traditionalists?”

[Nemu]

:D
Hmmm... Interesting... Chloe might not be too bad... if first impressions are not faulty...

Well I know Lana would be able to charm the skin off a snake (or i might have the wrong saying)

Here in Quebec we would say "Vendre un congélateur à un eskimo" (roughly translated into : Sell a freezer to an eskimo) which is to show how good she is at selling things (ideas or material) to anybody...

Well... that was good!!! I hope upon their return to the ballroom that Clark will be allowed at least 1 dance with Lana... that will show Chloe who the woman is (if Clark doesn't tell her himself) and Alicia too... if she opens her eyes... though I could see the Harry/Alicia pairing having a possible future...

PPMS!!! (Here and FH)

[Leopard1789]

Great update, PPMS!

[maitriniazngurl]

Great update.

Wow... I agree with Chloe. Old traditions that a woman could not take the throne over her brother is stupid. Especially since she is the oldest. The men should just get used to it.

[LetMeGo]

That was great! I'm glad Chloe doesn't want to pursue Kal unless it's forced on her. Hopefully the El's will be receptive of Kal's choice of a spouse.

Should we be concerned that more people are becoming aware of Clark's identity?

[CaptainObvious]

Chloe sure is bold isn't she?!. Knowing Clark is the Prince yet lays a kiss on him just to see what it's like. I thought she'd continue with the seduction thing but glad she and Clark seem to have come to a kind of understanding. I guess we'll have to wait and see for sure on that.

Could a romance development between Harry and Alicia? If Lana isn't good enough for him because of her status, I imagine Alicia won't be either.

If Clark and Lana ever get a dance together, I think everyone will see how great they are together, not just Chloe. Great update!

[shortcircuit85]

Nice chapter, so Chloe knew it was the Prince. I like how Clark turns into Kal, everything changes, it is a nice touch.

I agree with CaptianObvious, will Alicia and Harold have a relationship?

Can't wait, please update soon.

Thanks,

[Cardinal]

Chapter 35

A Moment Like This

Prince Kal-El and Princess Chloe split, with both agreeing to keep his identity away from her parents since they didn’t want Grand Duke Charles and Grand Duchess Sophia to get any ideas and start pairing them, just to see how well they looked together. Both shuddered at the thought as Chloe thought she had more than enough to look forward to when it was her turn to rule Krakovia, without adding the political headache of trying to prove to the Alemanni nobility that women were equal to men in most respects. And as for Kal-El, he didn’t want anything happening that might make a marriage with Lana more difficult to obtain.

Kal-El was halfway out the door, when he thought of something he wanted. “Would you do something simple for me, Chloe?”

“Sure.” She smiled slightly, and teased, “The man who bought me that huge necklace has a favor or two coming, don’t you think?”

“I didn’t buy you that necklace for favors.”

“I know you didn’t…which is why I’m doing the favor for you.” Chloe stepped back to a small side table and poured herself a stiff drink. “What would you like me to do?”

“The young woman I escorted here tonight, Lady Alicia, is only fourteen and this is her very first social engagement. She’s a good kid and has been looking forward to this night her whole life. If you would just pay her some special attention, it would make her night a complete success.”

Chloe nodded her head thoughtfully. “I remember being that age. True, I had no worries about making the right connections, but it was the excitement of finally entering the wider world of adults that got me so excited. Beautiful dresses, splendid uniforms, dancing, music…everything. Yes, I’ll be happy to help make Lady Alicia’s day.”

Kal went back to playing the role of Clark of Kent, bowed low to the princess, and thanked her.

“What are you getting out of my kindness?” Chloe asked. The question was shrewd, which was to be expected of the Krakovian heir to the throne.

Clark smiled as he straightened up. “Just a dance or two…with this woman I have in mind.”

Chloe instantly caught Clark’s not-so-veiled reference to his statement that he had ‘just the woman in mind.’

“She’s here? Tonight? Oh, I have to meet this woman. After all, if you get your wish, she could become an important connection for Krakovia.” Chloe’s tone of voice clearly told Clark she wasn’t really interested in making a connection. She just wanted to see the woman Clark intended to marry.

“You’ve already met her, Chloe.”

“Really? Who is she?”

“She’s Harry’s escort for the evening, and also my intended, the Lady Lana Elizabeth Lang.”

“Oh wow!” Chloe quirked an eyebrow at Clark. “Does Harold know?”

“Yeah. I told Harry that ‘getting friendly’ with Lana was not the healthiest thing he could do.”

“You didn’t actually threaten to hurt my brother did you?”

“No, I promised to kill him.” Clark shrugged one shoulder. “You know Harry. He wouldn’t have taken me seriously otherwise.”

“Now I see why you two get along so well. You have the same rough sense of humor.”

I wasn’t kidding, Clark thought, but that’s something I probably ought to keep to myself.

Clark followed Chloe out of the room and closed the door behind them. Once back in the ballroom, he waited while Chloe summoned a servant with instructions to find Lady Alicia. That task became much easier when Clark told them Harry was with Alicia and then he used his hearing to locate the heartbeats of Lana and Alicia so he could provide the servant with a rough estimate of where they were.

Chloe followed the servant at a distance, and Clark followed her. When Harry finally came into sight, the servant had just reached him. Both girls Harry was with were easily visible then, with Chloe taking a second look at Lana before shifting her gaze to Alicia. “Lovely women,” Chloe breathed. “Both of them.”

“True.” Thinking how that was true of all the Lang women, Clark said, “Their sister is around here somewhere, and I promised Harry…I mean, Harold, that I’d introduce him to her escort sometime.”

The servant was bringing Harry, Lana, and Alicia closer. Chloe was watching them, mostly out of idle curiosity, at the moment when both girls realized they were headed toward Clark. She could see both young women smile more widely, even as they drew in identical deep breaths and straightened their backs.

That was all Chloe needed to see. She wasn’t close to Clark; she couldn’t even claim to be friends with him yet, but he seemed to be a nice guy, and if things worked out for him, he was going to be the ruler of her largest and most powerful neighbor sometime in the future, so she thought she ought to do him another favor.

“Ka…lark?” Like her brother earlier, Chloe caught herself just in time.

“Hmm?” he answered absentmindedly, as he watched Lana seem to float her way through the crowd.

“Look at me.” He did, albeit reluctantly. “You have a problem.”

“I have many. What new one do you have to add to the list?”

“Lady Lana isn’t the only Lang woman who seems to have her heart set on you.”

“Lois doesn’t li…oh. Alicia?” Chloe nodded firmly. “How do you know?”

“It’s easy to see when you know what you’re looking for, and as a woman, I know.”

Clark shifted his view from Lana to Alicia, but couldn’t manage to see what she was seeing. “I’ll take your word for it Chloe, thanks.” His eyes went back to Lana, and his smile grew incrementally wider with each step she took. Clark stayed back though to give Chloe time to separate Alicia from Lana.

“Harold!” Chloe said. Her voice was as bright as her hair, making Harry wonder what in the world was going on.

“Hi, Chloe, what’s up?”

“Sir Clark here has told me that his escort, Lady Alicia I believe, is enjoying her first ball this evening.”

Harry deferred to Alicia so she could answer for herself. She quickly dipped a low curtsy, and then said, “That is correct, your Highness. Both that it’s my first ball, and that I’m enjoying it immensely.”

Chloe enjoyed Alicia’s youthful enthusiasm. She gestured her forward and looped her arm through Alicia’s once she came within reach. Without even looking back, Chloe said, “Come along, Harold,” and then turned her attention back to Alicia. “I can well remember my first ball, and once Sir Clark told me this was your first, I became quite determined to make yours the success mine was. So, I intend to introduce you all around.”

Alicia’s eyes sparked with excitement as she and Chloe moved around the periphery of the room, with Harry trailing along behind. Chloe worked the crowd with the political instincts of a born politician, making sure everyone got a chance to meet the girl by her side. It wasn’t lost on Alicia that being introduced in this manner gave an implied recommendation of her to everyone they met. She could confidently expect social calls from a number of these people, and might even get some invitations to visit in return. This was the breakthrough her family had been looking for. She was so happy to have been the one to make it, and reminded herself to thank Clark later for making it possible.

Clark and Lana stood side by side and watched as Chloe, Alicia, and Harry left, and then Clark turned to Lana, who looked up at him with shining eyes. The previous dance had just ended, and Clark wanted to claim a spot on the floor quickly, so he dove right in.

“May I have this dance, my Lady?” Clark asked. His question was formal, but his eyes danced with merriment as he spoke.

Lana responded warmly, with a burbling laugh. “Why yes, kind Sir, you may.”

Clark had offered Lana his arm as he made his request. She gladly curled her hand around his arm when she accepted, and arm-in-arm, they headed for an open space on the parquet dance floor.

As they lined up across from each other, with Lana in her silver-accented blue dress and Clark in his green and gold coat, white knee breeches, and black boots, it was plain to anyone who chose to look that they were a spectacularly handsome couple. But anyone who stopped and looked more closely noticed something more. As the music started and the dance began, Clark and Lana moved as one. Sure, part of that was due to their four-hour-long daily practices, but there was a fluidity, an ease to their movements, as if each was perfectly comfortable with the other, that extended well beyond the results of practicing.

Chloe did both. She happened to catch a glimpse of Clark and Lana just as the music started, and smiled to see how perfect they looked together, but when she saw them a minute later, after the dance had started, she came to a stop and watched them, partially for herself, but also partially for the young woman at her side.

Chloe was already taking a liking to Alicia, but she knew the girl needed to learn the truth about Clark’s interest in Lana. Even from this distance, Chloe could see the love those two shared. Their love was so palpable, that Chloe swore she could almost feel it. Surely even a lovestruck girl like Alicia will see it and understand she doesn’t have a chance.

Chloe chanced a glance at the brown-eyed blonde at her side and saw someone who was trying mightily to hold back tears. Chloe pretended she hadn’t seen a thing and kept her attention on Clark and Lana. Someday I want to be loved like that, Chloe thought. I want some man to need me, and not my title, so completely that all else is secondary to him spending one more moment with me.

The dance had started, for Clark and Lana anyway, at the proper distance, with several inches in between their bodies, but by the halfway point, their bodies had molded together and the side of Lana’s face was pressed into Clark’s chest, as they took full advantage of the little time afforded them to be together.

Chloe sighed in appreciation of the sight before her, while Alicia continued her fight to keep from crying. She sniffled a few times, and when Chloe took another peek, a lone tear was crawling down her cheek. Figuring Alicia had suffered enough, Chloe took her by the arm and turned her away from the painful sight before her.

Lana and Clark were oblivious to the little side drama going on with Alicia; all they had time for was each other. Lana had been having fun most of the night so far, but nothing compared to this moment, and to this man. So big, so powerful, and yet so smooth in his movements, and so gentle a touch as he held her. Lana was in awe that he was hers and hers alone. While the possibility that he might be forced to marry someone else lurked in the back of her consciousness, she was thrilled beyond words over what she had here and now.

Lana at least vaguely acknowledged the threat to her happiness posed by Clark’s far off parents, Clark himself wasn’t allowing thoughts like that to even enter his mind. To him, he was dancing with his bride, his duchess, his princess, and all was right with the world.

Some people took notice of the young couple and the elegance they demonstrated as they glided across the dance floor. Others noticed that Prince Harold’s lovely escort was being swept off her feet by someone other than the prince. Everyone who saw them, however, recognized they belonged together.

“I’m not supposed to be this happy, am I Clark?” Lana asked. She was almost giddy with joy at how things were turning out this evening.

“This happy and more,” Clark replied archly. “My bride-to-be deserves nothing less.” He wiggled his eyebrows when Lana looked up at him, and she collapsed back against his chest in a fit of giggles. Clark calmed down and spoke in all earnestness. “At least, making you happy is my highest goal as a man.”

“Then you’re succeeding, Clark, beyond your wildest dreams.”

Not content with just one dance, Clark and Lana spent the next dance together as well, before Clark took his love by the hand and led her out onto the wide terrace just outside the room and down into the garden. As soon as they stepped into the thick grass pathways of the garden, Lana kicked off her shoes, and Clark stooped to collect them for her.

“Ooooooh, that feels nice!” Lana enthused. Just being barefoot was making her feet feel great, after hours in her tight, confining shoes.

The weather outside was perfect for a nighttime stroll, as the heat of the day had long since dissipated and there wasn’t a cloud in the sky. The stars twinkled in the darkness, reminding Clark of the way Lana’s dress sparkled as she moved. Given the way he was feeling, Clark was fairly sure everything would remind him of Lana one way or another.

Looking about, they could see a tall hedge maze in one direction and a sharply-trimmed parterre garden in another, but Clark led Lana in another direction, toward a series of low, neat rows of plants. When they moved in close, both of them could smell the various aromas that clearly marked this as an herb garden.

“It’s a beautiful night,” Lana said, as she craned her neck a bit to take in the stars above.

Clark’s eyes had been locked on the beauty of her face from the moment they stopped moving, and yet, he couldn’t agree more with what she had just said. “Yeah…beautiful.”

There was a dreamy quality to Clark’s voice that made Lana look at him, and when she saw how he was staring at her, she understood his meaning, dipped her head and blushed.

Disturbed that Lana would ever feel embarrassed that he found her to be beautiful, he placed one hand under her chin and raised her eyes back up to his. Keeping his finger just under the tip of her chin, Clark said, “You don’t ever have to be embarrassed that I find you beautiful. It’s just another mark of my love.” Clark’s face began to lower toward Lana’s. “Be proud of it.” It moved in closer. “Revel in it.” Closer still. “Enjoy it,” he whispered, just before he pressed his lips against hers.

Soft as baby’s breath, exhilarating as an ice bath, and hot as the sun, the kiss seemed to go on and on. Neither Clark nor Lana wanted it to stop, in fact, they weren’t able to stop it until Lana ran out of breath.

She collapsed against Clark’s chest, and played with one of the gilt buttons on his coat as she gulped in air with one shuddering breath after another. Lana couldn’t think. Clark had consumed every corner of her mind, just as he’d already taken over her heart, and the whole of her being was focused on him.

Clark had dropped the shoes and was holding Lana close to him as he rocked back and forth ever so slightly to the sounds of the distant ballroom. As with her, his mind was filled to overflowing with the sights, sounds, and scents of the woman in his arms. For this one moment, nothing existed for him but her. She was his beginning and his end, and he held her that much closer in a vain attempt at making the moment last forever.

Their reverie was rudely interrupted by the nearby sound of a drunken partier emptying his stomach into an ornamental bush.

“Come on, Lana,” Clark said, with great reluctance, “let’s get back inside before you are missed.”

“Do I have to go?” Lana pouted.

“No, you don’t,” Clark said, as he turned her in his arms so they were both facing the terrace and the open doors beyond. “I will never make you do something you don’t want to, but you are the official escort of the prince. And though he knows about us and our connection…”

Lana reluctantly finished Clark’s thought. “…he does have a right to expect me to be by his side for most of the night.”

“Yeah.” Clark gave Lana one good, tight squeeze. “Letting you go, even for the rest of the night, does hurt a bit...but I’ll get you back in the morning.”

“Mmm…I can’t wait.”

“Too bad. If I have to wait, so do you.” Clark released Lana from his arms and stepped around her to take her by the hand, as she stepped into her shoes. “Come on, Beloved, let’s go.”

“Okay. Wherever you lead, I will follow.”

[Nemu]

:D
I can't believe I am about to write this but...

I like Chloe in this... she is as she should always have been... a friend (or she will be anyway) to Clark...

She understands part of his duties and also his feeling for Lana... and the fact they are close will make for future relations between their two countries to be on the good side even if they are not married... an alliance of sort...

Glad that Alicia saw them without Clark having to hurt her directly... Maybe Harry can change her mind for a while...

Good chapter!!!

PPMS!!! (here and FH)

[Leopard1789]

Great update.

I might be imagining this but it just seems that everything is so perfect at the moment, that i cant help but feel a sense of foreboding...?
PPMS!!!

[CaptainObvious]

Wow and what a moment it was!! It seems like just yesterday Clark was insulting Lana as a stable girl!

Glad Chloe helped out by giving Clark a heads up about Alicia's emotions as well as helping to distract Alicia when her feelings and tears became evident during the Clana dance. Maybe Alicia's introductions to other important people by Chloe will lead to something.

I'm still hopeful Harry and Bruce will get to meet and tald. What's next after the Ball? I assume dance lessons will be over for Clark and Lana, thus having less time together each day. Will there be a need for Clark and Bruce to move on and leave?

[maitriniazngurl]

great update.

I also like chloe in this one. Unlike in smallville when she's secretly trying to steal Clark!!

Anywhoo... PPMS!!

[SVsleuth]

Update coming tonight, according to Steve....

[Nemu]

sweet!!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 36

The Irretrievable Word

Clark and Lana were crossing the terrace, and almost to the brightly lit doors that led inside, when she wondered where Lois and Bruce were. Being eager to please, Clark tapped into his abilities and listened for Bruce’s heartbeat, one he’d come to know very well since they’d left the summer palace. He was surprised to discover Bruce was outside in the garden, somewhere off to their right. More surprising was learning Bruce’s heart was racing, something the very fit Sir Bruce only had happen when he was really exerting himself physically.

Suddenly concerned, Clark motioned Lana back to the relative safety of the open doorway and started to draw his sword. “Stay here, Lana. Something’s going on with Bruce. I’ll be back as soon as I can. Don’t alert the palace guards though, it may be nothing.”

Lana barely had time to blink before Clark was gone. I wonder if a person ever really gets used to that. It was the second time she’d seen him draw a sword and go off with the intent of using it. The first time, she’d been frightened he was going to die. This time, she felt much better knowing about his near invincibility, but there was still a lump that formed in her throat from seeing him throw himself in harm’s way. “Be safe!” she whispered.

Lana stood at the door, anxiously searching left and right, with one part of her desperate to run and tell the palace guard, not because something dangerous was out there, but because Clark was out there looking for something dangerous. The other half of her, though, chose to honor his request to wait, because while she was nervous, she knew he could handle himself with a blade.

It seemed to Lana like the wait took hours, when in reality, it took only seconds before Clark was back at her side with his sword sheathed and a brilliant crimson flush all across his face.

“What happened?” Lana asked.

Clark took Lana’s hand and pointed her toward the door, but couldn’t seem to look her in the eye. She knew something had gone on and that Clark was seriously embarrassed by whatever it had been.

“Come on, Clark,” Lana chided, “you can tell me.”

“I, uh…” Clark stuck the first finger of his free hand under his suddenly tight coat collar and tried to loosen it. “Please, Lana, let it go. Nothing…nothing important happened.”

Lana reached over with her free arm and patted Clark lightly on his hand. “If it’s not important, then you won’t have any trouble telling me about it…or are you lying to me and it was important after all?”

Clark let out his breath in an explosive rush and gave Lana an irritated look, only to find her looking back at him expectantly with those big eyes of hers. ****! “Okay. Promise me you won’t tell this to a soul. Not to anyone.”

“I promise.”

Clark quickly dragged Lana into a secluded corner. If people wanted to think they were making out, that would be just fine by him, as long as they stayed away. “I ran out there, sword drawn and fearing the worst, because I could hear Bruce’s heart racing. I thought he was being attacked…it turns out he was, only not by sword-wielding ruffians, but by a lip-wielding Lois Lang.”

Lana was so surprised that she snorted as she started to laugh. Once she got her fit of giggles under control, she asked, “Lois and Bruce? Kissing? No way! That is not happening.”

“Go out and look for yourself. They’re sitting on a wrought iron bench by what looks to be the exit of the hedge maze. Their clothes are still on, thank God, but they both looked like they had been wrestling in the grass or something.”

Lana wondered if Lois was truly interested in Bruce, or if she was just having somemostly innocent fun. She’d been caught kissing boys a few times back home, but nothing had ever come of it. “You’re serious.” A quick nod yes. “Wow.” Some more thought. “I guess we just have to pretend you didn’t see anything, for the time being.”

“And how.” Clark pressed his forehead lightly against Lana’s. “At least you don’t have to ride home with those two. I’m gonna be sitting there, trying not to give anything away, and then Alicia’s going to notice a grass stain or something and I’m going to die laughing.”

“Poor baby.” Lana took Clark’s hand and led him back toward everyone else. She knew she had the responsibility to take her place at Harry’s side for the rest of the night, so it was time to find him and for Clark to find Alicia.

A bit of looking through the people standing around and talking found neither Harry, Alicia, nor Chloe. Lana finally turned to Clark and asked, “Could you look for them please?”

Clark assumed she meant use his abilities, so he used his hearing to locate Harry and then Alicia, and was somewhat surprised to find them in the same location. Using his x-ray vision to see through the intervening people, he spotted Harry and Alicia gliding across the dance floor with twin smiles of delight on their faces.

Clark nudged Lana, and said, “You may not believe this, but Harry and Alicia are dancing together, and they seem to be enjoying it immensely.”

“Really?” Lana breathed. “This I have to see.”

Clark and Lana slithered through the crowd on their way to the other end of the Grand Ballroom. The crowd had thinned out somewhat by now, as some had gone home early, and some were outside enjoying the gardens, the weather, or each other.

When they drew close enough to where Alicia and Harry were dancing, Clark gestured and Lana looked on eagerly. “This is just what Alicia’s always wanted,” Lana said. “I’m so happy for her.”

“What? Dancing with Harold?”

“No, dancing with a prince, in his own palace, and looking like she belongs. Our father’s somewhat remote barony has always kept us from this kind of life, and Alicia thought we’d never get to experience it.”

“Wait until you come to Königsberg after the revolution is over.”

“Hmm? You mean the fabled winter palace?”

“Oh yes. It’s…” Clark wasn’t sure quite how to describe the palace. There were some things he couldn’t mention without giving himself away, and others that defied description if you hadn’t already seen them. “It’s something else. But exactly what it is, you’ll have to decide for yourself. I don’t want to go overboard and then have you be disappointed once you see it for yourself.”

“I’d like that, but I don’t know if father will consent to make that long trip.”

“Oh…I think I can guarantee he will. And once you are there, it would be my privilege if you would allow me to have the first two dances on your dance card for the first ball you attend.”

“I’m yours for as many dances as you wish,” Lana said simply. “I hope by then you will have convinced your parents to allow us to marry.”

Thinking of how difficult that could end up being, Clark was quiet and said, “I hope so, too.”

When the dance ended, Lana and Clark hurried out onto the floor to meet Alicia and Harry, who were chatting animatedly as they walked off.

“Hi, Sis,” Lana said. Her excitement was evident to everyone, and Alicia returned it full force until she saw Clark. That made her face fall just a little bit, and it also got her to squeeze Harry’s arm just a little tighter, and somewhat possessively.

“Hi, Lana,” Alicia replied.

Clark stood right behind Lana, moping ever so slightly as he prepared to switch dancing partners. It wasn’t that he had anything against Alicia, the girl was lovely, sweet, and smart, but she just wasn’t Lana.

“I see you two have been enjoying yourselves on the dance floor,” Clark said to Harry.

“Yes,” Harry said. “I found you had run off with my escort, and turned to Alicia to save me from being without a partner in my own palace. She has been a most excellent companion.”

At first, Clark had thought Harry was just being nice and helping him out so he could have some time alone with Lana, but the look Harry gave his new escort seemed genuine. Maybe he really did enjoy being with her. Who woulda thought it?

“So, Harold,” Harry was surprised to hear Clark call him that, “do you want to reclaim your official partner?”

Harry looked at Lana, who seemed to be quite comfortable with Clark, and then looked down at the hopeful eyes of the young woman on his arm. Realizing she might be tired of coming in second tonight, Harry smiled just for her and then told Clark, without his eyes ever leaving Alicia’s, “No, I think I have the right woman.”

Chloe had pulled him aside for a second or two earlier and filled him in on Alicia’s attachment to Clark before asking him to dance with her to help ease her disappointment, but once he’d gotten the youngest Lang on the dance floor, he’d found her height a better match for his own, and had been pleased to find a bright but respectful conversationalist in such a young woman. He truly had enjoyed his time with Alicia more than he had his time with Lana, so choosing her was not a sacrifice in his eyes by any means. The fact that his choice pleased both Clark and Lana was nothing more than a secondary consideration.

“Just make sure she gets home safely, Harold.” Clark eyed his friend closely. “The same rules that applied to Lana apply to Alicia.” That was as close as Clark could come to saying ‘no funny business’ with Alicia. While Clark was passing his message to Harry, the two Lang girls hugged warmly before reclaiming their men and walking away.

Lana and Clark got in another pair of dances before they saw Bruce and Lois come in the same terrace doors they themselves had used earlier. Lana started snickering first when she saw an inordinately pleased look on Lois’ face, and Clark joined in when he saw a dazed looking Bruce right behind her.

Neither one trusted themselves enough to go talk to Lois and Bruce without laughing out loud, so they watched from afar as the two ambled over to the refreshments and both collected a large goblet of icy punch.

By the time Lana and Lois were ready to go home, both women were footsore but blissfully happy. In the carriage, with their heavy escort around the them in the slightly chill autumn air, Bruce looked across at Clark, and said, “It looks like you picked up a new escort.”

“Harold and I found out our ladies were better off, and we were better off, if we switched. So Lana’s coming home with me, and I saw Harold leave the palace with Alicia not too long ago.” Deciding he could afford to tease Bruce, as long as he carefully avoiding mentioning Lois, Clark said, “I may have a new escort, but you seem to have collected a new set of grass stains on your uniform, Bruce. Good thing it’s mostly green.”

Bruce was embarrassed, and so was Lois, but since the question was directed at Bruce, he knew he had to come up with an excuse that protected her. He also suspected Clark knew more than he was letting on.

“Well, ummmmmm…I, uh, I tripped on a set of stone steps in the gardens and fell on the grass. It was dark outside, so I didn’t recognize the stain until you mentioned it just now.” Bruce then made a big show of examining the stain, with Lois promising she’d get the household staff right on that first thing in the morning. Lana’s eyes and mouth opened involuntarily when she saw her sister being solicitous over a man’s well-being like this.

Still, the mention of the uniforms Clark and Bruce were both wearing triggered something inside of Lana. She’d wondered earlier what military unit they could be from and had thought to ask Lois, but now that the night was almost over, she thought she’d just go ahead and ask Clark.

“Clark?”

“Hmm?”

“I know my father’s army wears purple and gold, and the royal family wears white and gold…but what Alemanni army wears green and gold?”

“The Duke of Borussia’s army. Crown Prince Kal-El’s own.”

“And you two men are both officers in that army?”

For some vague reason, Clark didn’t like where this line of questioning was headed, but he couldn’t decide why.

“Yes…Bruce is a major and, now that I’m finally an adult, I’m a lieutenant. We’re both here on half pay.” Clark hated telling this lie to Lana, but it was part and parcel of his disguise.

Lana fell silent, and as Bruce and Lois fell into a quiet conversation, Clark studied his love as she balled her hands into fists, stared at her toes, and stewed over what she’d just learned.

“Oh, Clark,” Bruce said.

“Yes?”

“Lois introduced me to Prince Harold near the end of the night. We didn’t have much time to talk, so he said he wanted to come over tomorrow and meet me properly.”

“Oooookay. Did he ask for me to be there or something?”

“Nope. I was just hoping you’d take over some of my swordsmanship classes tomorrow in case the prince is a talker.”

“Sure…and by the way, Harold is a talker, but with you, he’ll mostly want to listen. I think he’s more interested in the Dark Knight than he is in Bruce Wayne.”

“Great! Another clown who either thinks I’m a hero or the epitome of darkness, depending on what version of my story he heard.”

“And which do you think you were?” Clark asked judiciously.

“Neither. I was stuck in the middle somewhere. Just a brash young knight who did as he was told.”

Lana hadn’t listened to Bruce, not at all, because she was still chewing on what she’d heard from Clark. And despite the love she had for him, she’d come to one incredibly painful conclusion: the man she loved was an out-and-out coward who had abandoned his army, and his leader, when he was needed most.

“You two are both cowards,” Lana said. Her words were so quiet that no one heard her clearly the first time she spoke, but the word ‘coward’ rang out as clear as a bell and shut everyone up but Lana.

She spoke a little more loudly this time. “You two are both cowards.”

[Nemu]

:D
God Lana will eat her words when she learns the truth...

They are far from being cowards...

That was a very good chapter... funny and sweet...

Glad everyone found their hearts desires... Clark, Lana, Bruce, Lois, Harry and Alicia...

Maybe after this one night... all three Lang women have pretty decent suitors for marriage... if they can be arranged...

I mean if Clark convince his parents to agree to his marriage to Lana... both Lois and Alicia will be able to marry Bruce and Harry...

PPMS!!!!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 37

A Matter of Honor

Clark and Bruce looked hard at each other, as if not quite believing what they were hearing, before turning to her as one and joining Lois in the jaw-dropping, ‘are you out of your mind?’ staring competition. What they saw was Lana’s face knotted with anger.

“Thousands of your fellow soldiers are fighting and dying to defend the royal family, and yet you two are here hundreds of miles away, wearing handsome dress uniforms, and dancing at a ball.” Lana shook her head as if she couldn’t possibly believe what was happening and wanted to wake up. “Cowards, absolute cowards!”

Bruce was beginning to get angry, but quickly realized this wasn’t his place to talk. Now that Clark was an adult, he was the social superior, the one who was taking the greatest insult, and thus the one who would determine their course of action. Right now, however, Clark looked to be poleaxed by Lana’s sudden assault and didn’t appear to be capable of speaking, much less of taking action.

“I love you, Clark, but I can’t spend another minute with you, not after this.” Lana’s expression had changed from anger to extreme distress. Lois thought her sister was about to start crying. “I thought you were everything a woman could hope to want, but a coward is someone no woman wants.”

“But I jumped out into a small battle just to save you,” Clark said. “Doesn’t that mean anything?”

“It should, Clark, but how many of your men might be alive today if you and your talents were where they should be? How many have died because you two chose to hide like spineless cowards? How can the king stay on his throne, when those who are true won’t defend him?”

Clark knew he was here by his father’s order. He knew he was doing what the king wanted, but Lana didn’t know that, and if Lana didn’t know it, it just didn’t matter. Clark was beyond stunned. What he was hearing from Lana sort of made sense in the back of his mind, because she didn’t know everything, but to hear the love of his life call him this most hurtful of words, and to do it over and over, was crushing his spirit, and moving his thoughts to a place where his basest instincts ruled.

Clark quit listening, quit thinking, and moved to the far corner of the carriage. His posture was as straight and stiff as a sword, and just as inviting too. Lana was equally as rigid on her side of the bench, and neither Lois nor Bruce was saying anything for fear of breaking the brittle peace in the carriage.

When the carriage pulled to a stop in front of the Lang manor house, Lana was out the door as soon as the steps were in place and a footman had his hand up. Clark waited with extreme impatience for Lois to alight from the carriage, and then he hopped down and bolted for the ten men of his bodyguard.

Knowing how angry at Lana he himself was, Bruce was running after Clark to keep him from doing anything stupid…or at least aggressively so. Clark found the man in charge and was giving orders by the time Bruce caught up.

“Have your men ready to leave after breakfast tomorrow morning. We’ll ride in reasonable stages, but Sir Bruce and I have to spend some time tonight with Lord Lang and his maps to pick the best route.”

“We’re leaving?” Bruce asked. “What the Hell happened to hiding here? You know, your father’s order?”

“His order no longer matters. There have been no rumors and no sightings of him or my mother since the revolution began.”

“That doesn’t mean they’re dead.”

“No, but it does mean they aren’t out there leading their people, providing inspiration and direction to those who would follow. If Father isn’t out there, then I must be. Someone has to stand up and oppose Zod, or he wins by default.”

Bruce put his hand on Clark’s shoulder and used it to whip him around.

“Remove…your…hand,” Clark said, “or lose it.” His voice was thick with frost, not the burning anger he usually sported, and Bruce had no doubt Clark was crazy enough to do it. Bruce’s hand flew off of Clark’s shoulder, and the hidden prince turned back to his bodyguard and went back to work. “Make sure you have rations for two weeks at least. We’ll buy more on the road.”

Clark marched into the manor house and listened to see where Lord Lang was located. As he suspected, the Lord of the manor was in his library, talking to Lois and Alicia. It appeared Lana had gone on to bed, at least she wasn’t in the public areas of the house, so he headed to the kitchen to see if there was anything left from the evening meal.

Finding nothing, Clark paced impatiently in the dining hall as he waited for the girls to finish talking about their nights. Once he saw the women leave, and Lord Lang follow behind them, Clark zipped through the house and stopped right behind the older man.

“Lord Lang.”

“Yes, Sir Clark?” Lewis half turned toward Clark, wondering what he had done that had sent Lana running to her room, crying all the way. “I require your presence in your library, now, with all your best maps of Alemannia and Krakovia. You may want to order up a large pot of coffee for yourself and Sir Bruce, for we have much to do and likely will be up most of the night.”

Clark’s mind was not working correctly, or else he would not have given such blunt, direct orders to a man who was supposed to be his superior, but all that mattered to him now was Lana’s charge of cowardice and his overriding need to cleanse the stain from his honor.

Lois and Alicia were both standing there in the hallway, mouths agape, as they listened to the newly-minted knight run his mouth off at their father. What got them going even more was that their father barely hesitated before doing as he was told. Clark headed to the library just as Bruce came running up, and Lewis found a member of the night staff so he could order a large pitcher of the strongest coffee in the kitchen. The girls just stood there looking at each other and then looking at the receding Clark, until their father finally sent them to their rooms.

“Do you believe that ****?” Lois asked.

“Who is he?” Alicia countered.

“I oughta kick his ass.” Lois nodded her head, as if her suggestion was most reasonable.

“Where are you going to get the Kryptonite?”

“Umm…no clue.” Shot down, Lois headed for bed, but not before passing by Lana’s room and hearing the sniffles coming from inside. She wondered if she should try to explain to Lana about the half pay system and that Bruce and Clark’s positions with the army were covered by other officers. She didn’t think that was a nicety Lana would consider to be relevant to her objection.

Alicia had already turned into her room, and didn’t hear Lana’s sniffles at all. She didn’t know what had caused Lana’s emotions because Lois had kept that part of the night to herself, figuring Lana would say what she wanted Father to know in the morning.

The rest of the night was spent in making plans, once Clark sealed off the library from eavesdroppers with a dome of silence and a physical shield across each entrance to the room. They then thought about Clark flying home, but decided against it, as the place he was headed first could have random placements of Kryptonite to guard it, and in any case, he’d need Bruce there beside him to provide some necessary support.

So, the three men evaluated the terrain, the likely political situation in Alemannia, which border crossing would be safest for a man who was wanted, and his destination, before coming up with the optimal route for Clark, Bruce, and Clark’s bodyguard to follow.

Once the route was mapped out, Lord Lang wrote out an account of the events leading to Clark’s knighthood and then sealed the document with purple sealing wax and his signet ring. The document was then placed between two sheets of waxed paper and then in an oilskin pouch to protect it. This document was Clark’s proof, along with Bruce’s testimony, that he was an adult under the laws of Alemannia event though he was not yet twenty. This would be essential once they reached Borussia.

While Lord Lang was writing out that document, Clark was writing out one of his own. It was for the Fuggieri bankers, and signed by him and sealed with his royal signet. It gave Lord Lang explicit permission to use Clark’s bank plate to make purchases in his name.

Once Clark handed the document, and the bank plate, over to Lord Lang, Clark explained that what he needed was for Lord Lang to begin purchasing supplies for a large army, enough supplies to last an Alemanni winter. Since fall was already upon them, with no word of a major battle between the two sides, Clark wanted Lord Lang to buy food, fuel for fires, warm blankets and tents, extra clothes, and plenty of medicines, as he thought it possible the loyalist army might end up largely intact, but cut off from a friendly supply base.

After Clark made contact with the main loyalist army, he’d send word as to when and where the supplies would be needed, a few weeks ahead of time, so the wagons could get started and the supplies would be waiting.

Lewis began thinking of the warehouses he’d need to build on his estate and the wagons he’d need to buy. He made sure Clark knew he’d have to send a rough estimate of the size of his combined army as soon as possible. That way, Lewis would have a better idea of how much to buy. Still, he was somewhat unsure of how much he’d actually be able to buy with the money from Clark’s account, until Clark told him there should be plenty of money since his account had somewhere around 1.5 million gold pieces in it at last report. Lewis had staggered to hear that amount and wanted to know how it was possible.

“Easy. My estates have been making roughly 50,000 golds a year forever. The profit from those estates have been going into a special Fuggieri account since the day my father took the throne, because he had to give up the duchy and its money to become king. That was four years before I was born. That money became mine once I was born, and it kept growing with each year’s addition from my estates, and with the small interest rate the Fuggieri pay me to let them loan my money out to other people.” Clark then borrowed a couple of saddlebags of gold and silver from Lord Lang’s treasury to pay for the expenses of the twelve men and their fourteen horses as they tried to ride back home without getting caught.

The rest of the night was spent trying to decide where the king and queen were likely to be, and where the opposing armies were. The last thing Clark wanted was to stagger into Dru-Zod’s men while trying to get home. Once they were done, Bruce tried to take a catnap and then joined Clark and his bodyguards for an early breakfast.

The twelve men were in the process of readying their horses for the trip, when the rest of the household began to eat. The three Lang women were surprised to see their father up and still wearing his clothes from the night before. Lana was looking around the dining hall, not sure whether she wanted Clark there or not. Her aching heart said yes, but her head screamed no.

Once they’d eaten, the girls were surprised once again when their father insisted they line up in front of the manor house to give Sir Bruce and Sir Clark a proper sendoff. So Lord Lang, his three daughters, and the senior members of the household staff waited out front, while the rest of the household staff went about their work.

The small troop of horsemen stopped when they saw their host, and then almost kept on going once Clark saw Lana. Giving in, albeit reluctantly, to his obligations to his host, Clark dismounted and motioned for Bruce to do so also. Clark led Bruce down the line, starting with Lewis and ending with the least senior of the senior servants. Lord Lang got a quick bow and a firm handshake, Lois got a crooked smile and a more formal bow as she curtsied, Lana got Clark’s coldest, most formal bow, which she answered with her deepest curtsy. Alicia was next, and so on until the end of the line. Bruce’s trip through the line was different, with he and Lois almost hugging before settling for a bow and curtsy, and he and Lana giving each other the shallowest, most hesitant of bows and curtsies.

Clark had taken his leave and was about to remount, when he remembered something, changed his mind one more time, and came back to speak with Lord Lang.

“My Lord,” Clark said curtly, “may I have the honor of writing to your daughter, the Lady Lana?”

“Why of course, Sir Clark. I would be pleased. Very pleased.”

Clark bowed again, and Lord Lang replied in kind. Down at her spot in line, Lana just smoldered. Clark walked down and stood right in front of her, so close that his manly scent filled her nostrils with its heady fragrance.

“Hello, Lana,” Clark said soberly, almost bitterly.

Lana wanted nothing more than to talk with Clark, to make it all better, but she felt betrayed by what he had done just to be here. She felt her own honor was at stake in this matter and thus could not speak.

“You knew not what you spoke of, and yet you made a most serious accusation…an accusation that can only be disproved with blood, mine or someone else’s.”

Clark looked Lana in the eyes then, hoping for some sort of reply. “No response then? Very well. One way of another, Lana, you will see me again, I promise. I will either win back your trust, your respect, and your love, or I will die trying. You will either see a hero or a corpse.

“I will write you, as I have time, to tell you how the war progresses, and how my heart progresses also. As the army will be on the move, you need not trouble yourself about writing me back. But as you have attainted me with the broad brush of cowardice,” an almost instant hiss came from Alicia, and Lord Lang looked at his middle daughter like she’d lost her mind, “it’s likely you wouldn’t want to write me back anyway.”

Lana realized something was wrong here. Clark wasn’t acting like a man in the wrong, and she knew she didn’t know everything about him, but what other explanation was there? It finally motivated her to speak.

“Clark, if there’s something else going on here, something to do with the secrets you haven’t told me yet, then tell me now. Please! I love you, but I need an explanation.”

“I’m not here to apologize, Lana, and I sure as Hell don’t feel compelled to explain myself to you now. You and your sisters have been kept from learning any number of things about me for your safety, and my security. Those reasons still hold. I will not sacrifice you, or your sisters, just to make my life easier.

“As for your charge, coward is a word that cannot be unsaid, my Lady. The only way to clear my name now is through deeds, not words.” He smiled slightly, sadly, and added, “I do love you, Lana, and hope to prove my worth as a man to you, I just hope my eyes are open the next time we meet.”

Clark turned on one heel and strode to his horse. Lana caught the meaning of Clark’s last statement, and the idea that he might die, that this might be her last time to see him alive, broke her. As he mounted his horse, she was crying buckets of tears, wanting both to apologize for what just had to be a horrible mistake on her part, and yet to hold on tightly to her honor and make him prove himself.

Still furious with Lana for her half-informed insult, Clark just managed to ignore her tears, which were twin to the unshed ones he harbored inside, and led his men out the gate, toward the war, and out of Lana’s life.

[Nemu]

yay!!!:(:mad:

Yé had to do that... man that sucks... I understand the situation though...

I hope things wont be too hard from now on...

I guess Lana is back to wearing black...

And I guess Lord Lang will have to have a talk with his middle daughter...

PPMS!!! (Here and on FH)

[Leopard1789]

:eek:wow was not expecting that - guess i was right about that feeling of foreboding
great update and i can't wait for the next!:D

[The Black Cat]

Great chapter! PPMS!!

[CaptainObvious]

I love it when I get to this story and get two chapters to read!!

Boy...just as things were going well and it all hits the fan. Clark and Lana switched partners and left the Ball happily together, Lois and Bruce seemed to be having fun (grass stains and all), Harry and Alicia seem happy too. Now, Lana opens her mouth and totally misses the mark calling Clark a coward! Poor Clark!

Now Clark and Bruce are leaving!! How long until they see each other again? Lana can tell she screwed up and Clark's words as he left will make her wonder if she'll ever see him alive again! When she finds out who he really is, she'll be blown away

[Cardinal]

Chapter 38

On the Road Again

When Clark had finally departed, Lana went straight to her room and cried. Upon waking up, she’d been sure Clark was hiding from his responsibilities, earning the name of ‘coward,’ and damaging her honor in the process. Now, she didn’t know what to believe. The evidence she had made him look bad, but she knew there were things she didn’t know, and Clark’s actions before he left made her seriously doubt her accusation of cowardice.

Trying to gain some information that might allow her to make sense of what was going on, Lana cornered her father after lunch and pressured him to talk. Even though they were in the library, and no one was within hearing distance, Lewis wouldn’t tell Lana what she wanted to know.

“Yes, Lana,” Lord Lang said, “I do know who Sir Clark really is, and no, I cannot tell you. Be satisfied with the mess you have already made of things, and pray that your suitor comes through this little war unscathed.”

Lois wasn’t distraught, like Lana was, over Bruce’s disappearance as their budding relationship hadn’t progressed very far. In any case, she had always known he had little more than his skills and reputation as a knight to recommend him as a marriage prospect, so she hadn’t gotten her hopes up too far, as she knew she had to marry well to protect her younger sisters. She hoped some of the men she’d met at the ball would come calling soon, otherwise, her prospects would start looking grim.

Alicia suffered the least from the sudden departure of Clark and Bruce. Her greatest suffering had been at the Harvest Ball, and before she left there, her growing connection with the prince had eased the shock and hurt of Clark and Lana’s strong ties.

True to their pre-ball wishes, the family was now being included in the social whirl of the Krakovian capital. When callers came to visit, Lois and Alicia threw themselves into their duties as hostesses, while Lana forced herself to it, nevertheless carrying off her duties with grace and aplomb.

Female callers were readily welcome and enjoyed by all, but when male callers came, Lana carefully deflected any interest shown to her, Lois found herself to be strangely disinterested though she tried her best, and Alicia was uniformly cheerful, even though she had eyes for only one man.

And that one man paid her a couple of private visits, enough to draw the notice of both her older sisters and of her father. All three warned her against getting her hopes up because Prince Harold was too great a prize for a daughter of a Baron to hope to catch.

All three of them feared what he might be after, and kept a close watch over his visits.

The Lang women resumed their normal studies, now that the Harvest Ball was over, with Lord Lang finding and hiring a dancing instructor personally recommended by the grand duke’s own instructor.

Other, smaller balls and similar entertainments came and went, and the Lang women went to them all, with the exception of any given by the Duke of Alfaro and his extended family. From that quarter there were no social calls and the Langs would not have accepted them had there been. The two families weren’t in a state of war, but they were barely cordial to each other whenever they met. Only the presence of the grand duke had prevented any sort of unpleasantness at the Harvest Ball.

Besides her studies, Lana spent her time collecting any and all information she could on the revolution back home. Every merchant who stopped at their manor on the way into Varshova was grilled for any little detail. Any Alemanni visitor who earned a place at her father’s table likewise found his or her brain sifted for any new piece of information.

Lana then took every rumor and so-called fact and put them together before trying to evaluate them to better decide which were likely true, which were possibly true, and which were almost certainly false.

Lord Lang watched with amazement and quiet pride as his middle daughter was becoming a self-taught intelligence officer right in front of his eyes. She made a few incorrect assumptions about Alemanni politics, which he stepped in and corrected, but for the most part, he thought she was doing fine.

And when Lana didn’t have any visitors to hassle, she waited, seemingly in vain, for the first of Clark’s promised letters. More than a month had gone by without word from him, when a merchant train stopped at the gate to the Lang manor. The merchant sold coal, which he had behind him in each of his twenty wagons, and he was headed for the capital to sell to people who were eager to be ready for the first cold snap of the season.

He told the gate guards he normally wouldn’t have stopped at a manor house, but this day was different as he had a letter in his possession that he had been paid to deliver into the hand of Lady Lana Lang. One guard sprinted for the main house, and told the doorman, who stepped inside to tell a housemaid, which resulted in Lana scurrying out of the house a minute later, with her dress held up high enough to keep her from tripping.

The merchant had already been handsomely paid by Clark, but Lana was so excited that she readily doubled the man’s pay from her own purse before snatching the letter from him and slowly walking back to the house.

Part of her wanted to rip open the letter on the spot, and devour its contents instantly. But the other part of her was a bit afraid after the way they’d parted. What if he’s found someone else? What if the anger remained and the love faded away? Then came the worst thought, the one that drove her to seek out a private place to read: What if this is a letter telling me he’s dead?

Lana wanted to take her horse and a picnic lunch and ride to a far corner of their estate so she could take all the time she needed to read over this letter, but reasoned someone might think she needed an escort, so she nixed that idea. She settled on going to the same interior courtyard where she and Clark had already shared so much.

Feeling her throat going dry, Lana asked a servant to bring her a pitcher of well-watered wine and a goblet. Once Lana had her refreshment at hand, she sat on the coping of the fountain, nervously turning the carefully folded paper over and over in her hands.

She examined the address, and admired the elegant script with which it had been written. Then she flipped the letter over and looked at the large blob of red sealing wax that was unmarred by any sort of identifying mark. No signet ring. At least, none he’s willing to let me, and anyone who might see this letter besides me, see.

Finally, Lana took a large, fortifying drink of the watered wine and then used her brass letter opener, which she had collected from her own room while the servants readied her wine, to slide under the wax seal and open the letter without damaging the paper.

She closed her eyes and uttered a brief prayer before flipping over the letter and beginning to read. The funny thing, had anyone been watching Lana at the time, was that she was only able to make herself read the beginning of the letter with one eye open and the other firmly shut.


Dearest Lana,

I love you.


Lana sighed and opened her second eye. He still loves me.


I know it may not have seemed that way when last we spoke, but an ancient philosopher once said your heart cannot be stolen from you, nor can you choose to give it away, instead, your heart, all on its own, surrenders itself. My heart surrendered itself to you some time ago, so as long as you hold on to it, I’m yours. Since there’s no way I can stop loving you, all I can do is endeavor to prove myself to you so we can be together again.

I love you.

I wonder if you love sunsets the way I do. Up here in the hills, I have a wonderful vantage point and just saw the most glorious sunset filled with golds, purples, and pinks. It was breathtaking, but not nearly as good as it would have been with you by my side to share it with.

I miss you more with each passing day, and look forward to the moment I see you again, with my name cleared and the shine returned to your eyes. I can’t wait until the moment I can claim those first two dances with you at the first dance after the revolution. Everyone will be so jealous of me.

I love you.

And because I love you, I’m trying something new. In my education, poetry was never my thing, but Bruce recently introduced me to a poetry form he learned during his martial training in Cipango. It’s called Haiku, and I hope you will find it as charming and refined as I do.


Brilliant, beautiful
The most elegant Lana
Dearly beloved


Lana read over the short, three line poem and wondered at its simplicity and grace. Then she read it again and started to cry. Clark isn’t just saying he loves me, she thought, he’s showing it.


I do love you, Lana. If you believe nothing else I ever tell you, please believe that.

And now for some boring details.

We’ve been gone from you for two weeks as I write this and tomorrow we’ll begin to ascend the mountain pass in front of us to re-enter Alemannia. The road has been mostly empty the past several days, and the men have been suffering the effects of the last heat of autumn. The road dust has been thick, especially after we left the stone-paved coast highway and took a dirt track into the hills three days ago.

It will be good to be on home soil once more, but that’s when our danger begins to increase. Even though Bruce used to be in the Royal Mountaineers and claims to have many friends there, we have to try and avoid them, because we have no idea which one of them may be secretly working for Zod.

I’m writing this letter by firelight, and the flames have almost guttered out, so I’ll close this brief missive with my wish to be remembered in your thoughts and prayers, as the road in front of us is fraught with danger.


Forever yours,

Clark


PS Bruce says to please tell Lois that she’s in his thoughts, as you are in mine.


Lana’s first act was to reread the letter in its entirety, twice. She savored each mention of his love for her, especially the short poem he called a Haiku, and only then did she realize it had been five weeks since he had left, so the letter had taken three weeks in making its way back to her. Thinking back to what she remembered of the geography of the areas involved, that meant he had to be deep inside Alemannia by now, either close to his goal, whatever it was, or stopped and being held prisoner somewhere.

Please, God, let it not be the latter.

When Lana finally composed herself, folded up her tear-stained letter, and left the comfortable quiet of the courtyard, she found both of her sisters waiting for her, while trying to look like they weren’t really waiting for her.

“Someone said you got a letter today, Lana,” Lois said nonchalantly. “Who was it from?”

Lana’s first impulse was to tell her it was none of her business, as she had no interest in sharing even the least part of her love letter with anyone. But then she remembered the line from Bruce, and relented just enough to tell that.

“The letter’s from Clark, and at the end, it says to tell you that…” Lana looked back into the letter to make sure she got this right, “…Bruce says you are in his thoughts.”

“Really?” Lois asked, as she maneuvered to try and get a peek at the letter.

Knowing she’d lose a wrestling match with Lois, Lana finally folded the letter so that only the bottom line showed. Lois saw the writing and sighed as she slumped against a wall with a huge smile on her face. Lana and Alicia were so shocked by seeing such a girlish reaction from their older sister, that they both stood stock still with their mouths hanging open.

Lois finally noticed, and returned to her normal self quite quickly. “What? You’d think you two knuckleheads had never seen a woman in lust before.” She stomped off then, without giving her sisters a chance to respond. Both were wondering if there was more to Lois’ feelings for Bruce than just lust, but neither one was stupid enough to say so until Lois was long gone.

“Is our sister getting serious about Bruce?” Lana asked.

“It sure seems like it,” Alicia giggled. “I haven’t seen a glare from her like that in some time.”

“I think if Bruce had a noble title, she might have allowed herself to say ‘love.’”

“Mmm…maybe,” Alicia said. “If that’s true, then either you or I can ease her situation by getting married first.”

“But will Father allow either of us to marry while Lois is still unwed?”

“You’re right. We may all end up as old maids at this rate.”

While the Lang women discussed marriage prospects, Clark was well into Alemannia, with his ten-man bodyguard and Bruce. Each night they made a compact campsite well away from any road, and then Clark used his magic to create a protective dome over them to keep anyone from surprising them in their sleep. The strange part was that they had to make camp while the sun was still up, so Clark could cast his spell and still use the sun to regenerate his energy before going to sleep. That meant they got up super early to make sure they still got in a full day’s traveling.

So far in Alemannia, they’d seen nothing beyond small patrols by the local noble’s army. Nothing to indicate the presence of Dru-Zod’s troops. In the few taverns they’d stopped in, the only consistent war rumor they’d heard was of Zod’s forces storming south some time back before turning about and heading away at a more leisurely pace. What made that story interesting to Clark was that Zod had supposedly left behind a large enough force to lay siege to the Duke of Salzerei’s castle.

There’s no point in laying siege to that castle, Clark thought, not unless he believes either my parents or my sister is holed up there.

Clark thought that was good information to have, but right now that information meant he had to avoid Salzerei entirely to avoid being captured. That meant taking a circuitous route that went west and then north that would add days to his trip home. But with no indications yet that Zod had ever set foot in Borussia, home is exactly where he intended to go.

[Nemu]

:D

That was good!!!

One thing I like about this story is that I can't read through the plot in advance... which brings up the interest...

Now... That letter was good and I had to laugh a little at Blois...

Hmmm I hope Clark can get back to Borussia without too much troubles... Would also be nice if he could send a message to the royale family member at the siege...

PPMS!!!

[shortcircuit85]

Great Update! Whoever thought that things between Clark and Lana were going too well, you were right! I'm very interested in where you take this story. Please update soon!

Thanks,

[CaptainObvious]

So Harry HAS paid a visit or two to Alicia after the Harvest Ball. I guess time will tell with them.

I'm impressed that Lana has gone to such lengths to learn the ins and outs to what's going on around her like the truths or rumors. Maybe her new understanding of Alemanni politics, or as her father calls her, a self taught intelligence officer, may come in handy.....as Clark's Queen. Maybe some of this knowledge can later help Clark convince his parents to let him marry her.

Man, could Clark's letter be any more romantic.

[Leopard1789]

great update! ppms :)

[JNottle]

Great! Post more soon!

[clana-lives-on]

great
update soon!!

[The Black Cat]

Great Update!! PPMS!!!

[Cardinal]

Chapter 39

On the Verge

Clark was headed for his seat of power in Borussia, not only because he needed to take control there to make use of his army, but because it was the best place for him to learn what was really going on in the kingdom.

During their journey so far, all he and his party had heard were various rumors, none of which had a hope of being confirmed or refuted while they were on the road.

As for what they saw with their own eyes, Clark and his party hadn’t run into much in the way of military patrols, other than regular ones by the local lords. The sentiment in the various towns and villages they passed through seemed to be that their lords weren’t keen on sticking their necks out to support either side.

“Humph,” Bruce said, after they’d heard another version of the same story for the third village in a row. “Sounds like the small lords are too busy protecting what they’ve got to actually follow through on their obligations.”

“They might not be lords at all once this is over,” Clark said. His voice was tightly controlled and full of dark promise as he spoke. “At the very least any lord that failed to join his rightful king in battle will pay heavy fines, paying for his part of the war with his treasury, instead of his troops.”

Clark’s mood was dark for the rest of the day, until the dozen men made their way into a broad, shallow valley that Lord Lang’s maps said led right to the capital city of Clark’s duchy.

“We ought to be only a few hours away,” Bruce said. “This would seem to be a good time and place to make camp.”

Clark heard what Bruce said, but only distantly, as his eyes were in telescopic mode and focused on the city, and the neighboring palace, that no one else could see. “Yeah. Whatever,” Clark said. His voice was as distracted as his thoughts were. “Just choose a spot and start making camp. I’ll be there to cast the shield spell in just a moment or two.”

While the men were gathering fuel for a cook fire, and arranging a picket line for the horses, Clark’s eyes were filled with the sights of marble spires, colonnaded walkways, and lush gardens. Though this palace had been his since the day he was born, he’d never spent much time in Borussia and hadn‘t really cared to, but now that he was an adult and knew he was going to be living here once the war was over, he was looking at everything differently.

Everyone was ready before Bruce called Clark back to camp. The tents were staked, the cook fire had been started, and a pot of water was being set into place over the crackling fire to be heated so they could make a serviceable stew out of dried beef, dried beans, and various herbs and spices.

After making sure everyone was accounted for, Clark drew on his stored solar energy and cast the spell. Until he broke the spell the next morning, they’d be safe from roving animals and humans. As Clark waited to eat, happy that it wasn’t Bruce’s turn to cook, he dug into both of his saddlebags and pulled out his precious supply of paper and ink.

The sheets of paper were kept between two thin sheets of wood which were slightly larger than the paper. The two pieces of wood were then bound together to keep the paper secured. As for the ink, Clark kept a decently-sized supply in two well stoppered bottles. That way, if one was damaged somehow, he’d still be able to write. As an added safety measure, he kept the ink and the paper in opposite bags just in case an ink bottle did break.

Bruce watched with thinly disguised envy, not so much that Clark had the tools for writing, but that his penmanship was exquisite. He’d seen a portion of the very first letter Clark had written to Lana, and had thought that the elegant script by itself should have been enough to make the girl swoon.

As for himself, Bruce could write, and knew he was lucky to have that skill, but his penmanship looked angular and cramped. It was nothing with which to impress a lady. And then he wondered why he should even worry about impressing a lady. He was a knight of humble birth and mean reputation. To top it off, he had no prospects for elevation to the kind of rank and wealth that might make his suit palatable to both his lady and her father.

Still, seeing his next king sitting there, struggling to find something meaningful to say to Lana after a long, boring day in the saddle, when he had no need to woo a woman at all, made Bruce wonder if he should at least make the effort. I wonder if Lois would be the type to like a letter?

When dinner was called, Clark set his letter aside, ate quickly since the heat of the stew didn’t bother him, and went back to writing.

Lana was home that day, as she was most days, and between her tutoring sessions and her obsessive search for any scrap of news from back home to help keep her mind occupied, she was mostly able to deal with Clark’s extended absence. But when Lana could hold back her feelings no longer, she disappeared into her room, locked the door behind her, and pulled Clark’s letters out of their special resting place, an expensive black lacquerware box she had inherited from her mother. The box normally did nothing but sit on her writing desk and look pretty, but now that she was receiving letters, and love letters at that, her box was beginning to fill, sheet by sheet.

Once she had her letters in hand, Lana climbed into bed wearing nothing but her shift, snuggled under the covers, and then read and reread each part of both letters she had received to this point. She had no doubt that more letters were on their way, but right now the two she had were enough, and she pored over them, savored each word, and began to commit them to memory.

Lord Lang had already been working on Clark’s assignment of him as the quartermaster of the loyalist forces. Workmen had been hired to erect a series of warehouses on the back of the property, and the first warehouses were already being filled with durable goods like blankets and such. Food would come later, but contracts for various foodstuffs were already being signed in anticipation of the need.

But Lewis already had a need that had to be filled soon. This base that he was building up was only the beginning. He needed to start construction of a forward supply base in Alemannia, likely in Roskilde itself so his own small army could guard it, but he needed to send someone trustworthy to oversee construction and take charge of the base.

Lewis already knew he was going to choose one of his girls. He’d seen to it that they had the needed education, and he’d given them chances to prove themselves along the way, so he had confidence they could get the job done. First, he eliminated Alicia from consideration, as he just wasn’t sure she had developed the strength of character needed to stand up to unruly teamsters, especially not at the age of fourteen.

He was sure Lois could do the job, but her method of getting cooperation when things got tough was to bludgeon everyone in her path until they did as she wished. Lana, on the other hand, used smiles and soft words, until the people she was dealing with found themselves eagerly doing the bidding of a slip of a girl, and wondering how it had happened.

Lewis knew which way would work better over the long run, so he summoned Lana into the library one morning, and gave her the assignment. Thrilled to know she had been chosen for such an important duty, Lana immediately went to her room and directed her maids in the packing of her belongings, as she fully intended to be on her way after the next morning’s breakfast.

The one item Lana packed herself was the lacquerware box that contained her most precious possessions. Even though the box was made out of hard wood and had been covered with layers of lacquer which formed a protective coating, Lana wrapped the box further in an old shawl, after checking to make sure her letters were safely tucked inside, and then placed the bundle in one of her saddlebags.

Lana left the next morning with an escort of fifty armored horsemen, fully half of Lord Lang’s available men. Lana chose to ride her own horse, but they were accompanied by several wagons of supplies for the trip, one of which contained a large chest of gold for the start of the construction of the forward supply base.

In Lana’s saddlebags were letters to the officer left in charge of Lord Lang’s army, to his castellan, and to his steward. The letters effectively put all three men under Lana’s direct command, until such time as Lord Lang himself arrived on the scene. Which both Lana and Lewis knew would not be until after the war was over, but if thinking he was coming sometime soon soothed male egos so they would work with her, Lana didn’t mind implying it.

Lana knew that a new wagon train of supplies would be sent to her every few days, once she’d had a couple of weeks to get a few buildings built, which meant she needed to get the local sawmill going and secure a ready supply of lumber for the mill to cut into planks.

All day as Lana rode, she went over various contingencies in her mind, until she decided she could make use of the men her father had placed under her command. She realized it would be stupid to try and do everything herself, so she’d assign some of her tasks to the people working under her. Having realized she wasn’t going to be doing this alone, Lana relaxed a bit and made smaller plans, figuring she’d wait to talk to her people before trying to do anything specific.

It was only when her evening meal was complete that she allowed her thoughts to turn to Clark. She wondered where he was and what he was doing. Was he safe, or at least as safe as a knight could be during a war? Only when she had thoroughly cleaned her hands, and was snug in her tent, did Lana dare to open her letter box. This was the one part of this assignment she did not like: her letters from Clark would have to travel all the way south to the outskirts of Varshova before her father packaged them up with any instructions he had for her, and sent them back north to her in Roskilde. She wished she could somehow tell Clark she was moving closer to him, both in the hope of getting her letters faster…and in the very slight hope he might be able to visit her.

While Lana was headed toward her old home, Clark was about to enter his new one. On the day she was leaving the manor on the outskirts of Varshova, he was leading his eleven men into the city. They looked like just another troop of road-weary mercenaries looking for a job guarding a merchant’s wagon train. Each man sat ramrod straight in his saddle, but they were covered with a little sweat and a lot of road dust, and their horses looked to need a serious grooming.

Only Bruce looked like anything out of the ordinary, as he had pulled on his full battle armor for the first time since they had left the summer palace all those months ago. It was Cipangan samurai armor, all in black, and Clark thought it would tend to bolster Bruce’s claim to being the Dark Knight, should such be necessary. Privately, Clark also thought the armor would make it more likely for Bruce to survive the throne room if things went really wrong in there today.

So it was that the few townspeople who saw the dozen men ride into town early that morning were surprised to see them head through town and toward the ducal palace, instead of heading for the merchant’s square to try and get hired.

The palace was located miles out of town, and people were prohibited from building any closer to the palace for reasons of aesthetics and security. Clark had a plan, and had discussed it with Bruce and his guard commander over breakfast. Once they cleared the city and were covering the last miles before the palace, Clark dug into his traveler’s belt for the ducal signet ring and placed it on his hand.

As they approached the open gate to the expansive palace grounds and began a slow trot up the gravel path, between a double line of towering cedar trees, Clark began looking around, truly seeing the grounds for the first time, and wondering what it would be like to go for a ride in these woods, or take walks in the gardens. And in his mind’s eye, there was only one hand holding his as he walked. Only one person allowed to ride by his side as he rode through the verdant parkland. Only one person who could be his duchess and princess.

Only Lana.

He wondered if that would be something good to include in his next letter to her, that he’d had a waking dream, and it had been of her, of them, and that he’d wanted it more than he knew how to express.

Clark found his thoughts jarred back to the present as he reached the foot of the broad stairway that led to the massive oak front doors. All twelve men dismounted, but only Clark and Bruce started up the steps.

“Well,” Bruce said, “we’ve made it this far.”

“Yeah. But the important part is just coming up.”